<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>
<!-- If you are running a bot please visit this policy page outlining rules you must respect. http://www.livejournal.com/bots/ -->
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:lj="http://www.livejournal.com">
  <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze</id>
  <title>The Timid Writer</title>
  <subtitle>A NaNoWriMo experience</subtitle>
  <author>
    <name>serpenze</name>
  </author>
  <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/"/>
  <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom"/>
  <updated>2007-10-04T03:42:23Z</updated>
  <lj:journal userid="3109354" username="serpenze" type="personal"/>
  <link rel="service.feed" type="application/x.atom+xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom" title="The Timid Writer"/>
  <link rel="hub" href="http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/"/>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:6905</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/6905.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=6905"/>
    <title>Warm Up</title>
    <published>2007-10-04T03:42:23Z</published>
    <updated>2007-10-04T03:42:23Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 07"/>
    <category term="warm up"/>
    <lj:music>Symphony No. 29 in A, K. 201; 1st movement - Mozart</lj:music>
    <content type="html">So, I was surfing the NaNo forums in an attempt to not study, and found a warm up that was a one word prompt: &lt;i&gt;sovereign&lt;/i&gt;. The time limit was 45 min. That was one of the shortest 45 minutes that I have ever felt. I did, however, start to get a feel for the characters, because this could almost be a scene from the novel, exept for the ending.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Title: Sovereign&lt;br /&gt;Rating: PG/PG-13ish - there's some torture talked about, but nothing too graphic&lt;br /&gt;Time Limit: 45 min&lt;br /&gt;Word Count: 1980&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, what is this called?” She asked as she flipped over the old looking coin in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A sovereign,” a disembodied voice responded. It seemed like it was focused from the coin itself. But that was impossible, right?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, it's not normal, so you have to pick something else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The coin seemed to flip itself out of her hand and transformed into a young man. His sandy blond hair fell limply into his dark eyes. The clothing he wore was lose and dirty. On closer inspection, he was missing his left hand, and it was not a clean stump. Overall, he looked like he hadn't taken a bath in a long time. It was amazing that the stump had not gotten infected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That's the fifth idea you've shot down. I don't know what else I can use to stick around with you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you wouldn't pick such random and obvious stuff, we wouldn't be having this problem.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you're blaming this on me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, I am.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two both huffed and stormed off. The man sat down on the nearby sofa, crossed his arms, and pouted. Not that he would have said he was pouting, he wasn't sad or depressed. But, in reality, he was pouting. The woman, also rather young but much cleaner looking, stormed into her bedroom. She sat down at her computer chair and stared at the screen saver blankly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a while, she sighed and pushed herself out of the chair. “Fine, the sovereign will work. Just, make sure you stay in my pocket.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man stopped pouting to look at the woman blankly. “Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Didn't you listen?” She snapped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” he answered bluntly and honestly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't want to do this.” She said randomly with a sad tone tinting her voice. She wrapped her arms around her torso, which was larger than the normal waist, and seemed to shrink.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, we're going to get through this, okay? Nothing is going to happen that you don't want to happen.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But what if they find out I have power? Or worse, what if they find out I'm the Death Talker? Then I'll be the sovereign!” The longer she spoke, the more hysterical she became.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man quickly reacher her side and took her shoulders. The stump rested on top of her shoulder, while the other hand played with some of the hair in her ponytail. “Trust me, everything will be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And what if they find out about you? Then we'll all be in trouble. Experiments and tests. Or worse, all the public attention pulled onto us. I can't handle that. I really can't.” She was shaking her head and trying weakly to get out of his grip.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please, listen to me, I promise that it will be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A sovereign. I think they used to use those in England, but they don't anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, the coin was bugging me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How about the coin is put on a chain, then you can put it around your neck. Then, if asked, you can just say that it's a suvernoir from a trip you took.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She looked at him with wide grey eyes. She had some of her light blond hair falling out of the tight ponytail to wisp gently around her face. It was everything that he could do not to take her face and kiss her. But, it was not something he should be feeling. This was wrong, this world was wrong, but there was no where else to go. The other place- no he wouldn't think about that place anymore. “It'll work, I promise.” He reassured her, desperately trying to push the other thoughts from his mind. This place was having an affect on him, one with consequences that could not be imagined.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She nodded, and the man disappeared as the old coin appeared in her hand. Sure enough, there was a leather cord lacing from a hole in the top of the coin. She gently slipped it around her neck before making sure she looked ready for the test.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*~*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She collapsed onto the couch, sighing heavily. After a few moments of rest, she remembered the leather cord around her neck and quickly took it off. “I can't believe I did that.” She muttered as the coin disappeared and the man reappeared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man, shaking himself for several moments, took a seat next to the woman. “You could easily be their sovereign.” He said as he stared out of the window next to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would be a horrid ruler.” She answered but did not look at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two sat there together on the couch, purposefully not looking at each other. The room was decorated with several posters of impressionist paintings in black frames in order to break up the white walls. The couch had a slip cover in a rich blue that hid the old 70s fabric.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What happened to your hand?” She asked, breaking the silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” He asked as he turned to face her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She pointed to the stub of his left wrist. “What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He sighed and leaned further on the couch, instead of being perched at the edge. “It is something that I don't want to talk about.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can clean it, so it doesn't get infected.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Clean it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, get all the dirt and make sure that it gets properly bandaged.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I didn't think about that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You aren't human, are you?” She asked as she held out a hand for his assistance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His head snapped up, eyes wide with shock and worry. “What gave you that impression?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She smiled at him softly. “Well, even with all the things that have been going on in this world, people being able to transform into different objects with ease is something that I haven't seen. Sure, if it looked like you had trouble with it, I would believe that. Plus, there's the way that I found you. I mean, you just appeared behind me. By the way, I'm still annoyed at you for that.” He smiled back at her for that comment, while taking her assistance to stand up. “Something tells me that you aren't from here, and you aren't human.” He opened his mouth to protest her statement, but she quickly countered, “That's not a bad thing, I'm just curious.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before he could start answering, she pulled him over to a bathroom and sat him down on the covered toliet. “I'm not human.” He started with, “and I'm not from this world.” She smiled at her assumptions being right but said nothing in response. He winced at the first touch of the warm moist towel touching the severed appendage. “They trapped me in this body, for days, tourturing me. They wanted me to break, to give into their demands.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What did they want?” She asked, when it looked like he was going to get sucked into the horrible memories. She almost wished she hadn't asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Power. They always wanted more power. They thought I could make the channels bigger, and therefore give them more power to control the people with. I wouldn't break.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don't strike me as the type to break easily. Far too stubborn.” She said with a soft smile, remembering past events fondly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He, on the other hand, was being sucked back into memories he had rather left behind. The feelings of entrapment, the clostrophobia, the pain, and the darkness. It was always dark in the memories, even if the room had been well lit. “I'm magic.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, and so am I. I don't get it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, no, I'm really a personification of magic. They made up a spell that somehow managed to trap me. How they did it without me figuring it out first and stopping them, I don't know. I don't think I want to know anymore.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Magic? So,” she stopped as a realization swept through her, “you're the reason for all of this mess!” She shouted, throwing the towel across the room (it wasn't that large though).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.” He waited for more yelling and damning and something hateful, but it never came. Instead, he watched as the towel floated across the room and into her hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry, that was uncalled for. Please, continue your story. I'm making you relive painful memories, and such outbursts do not make it easier.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He didn't understand how she could shift moods so fast, and sometimes it scared him. How she managed to bottle up so much emotion from being seen. Even he could see that something bad was going to happen. “When I wouldn't respond to normal techniques, they tried something different. They tied me up and started to chop off fingers. I fought, hard, and I think I was starting to tear a hole in the fabric of reality. I shouldn't be confined in a single form. Bad things start to happen. Then, when I still hadn't done what they wanted, they took the entire hand.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why didn't they just kill you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would have been free. Now I know how they caught me, so they would never have had that chance again. They wanted me to suffer but never die. But once the hand came off, I was mad with the pain and managed to completely made a hole and slip through it. Their actions did the exact opposite of what they wanted. Instead of getting more power, they completely lost all of their magic.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seriously?” She was done with his wrist, and it was wrapped up in a clean towel. It didn't feel better because the pain had stopped when he got here, but it was nice that she cared enough to do this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stood up and faced her. That was the moment he realized that the bathroom was rather small, and they had closed the door in case her roommate had shown up. This left the two standing rather close together, staring insensly. Without thought, for he would have never done this if he had been thinking, he pressed his lips against hers. There were several long moments when they stayed like this, pressing lips together in a simple kiss. Neither really knew what they were doing, but it just felt right.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She wrapped her arms around him, bring the two closer together. Finally, they had to break apart for breath. While standing there, a fierce blush crossed his cheeks. “I'm sorry, I didn't mean-”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don't sat that. Of course you meant that.” She was also blushing, but she was determined to stay close to him. She leaned in and stole another kiss.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you want, I would make you the sovereign of this entire world. Just say the right word.” He asked as he pressed their foreheads together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don't want it. I just want to be normal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are far too special to be normal.” He started to lean in for another kiss, when a strange expression closed his face. A choked yell was strangled in his throat, and he vanished with the same noise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She tore out of the bathroom, trying to find where he might have gone. Tears were streaming down her face by the time she reached the couch. On top of the blue cover was a small silver coin on a leather cord, the sovereign he had pretended to be when she had gone to testing. She picked it up, hoping to feel the small thrill of energy she got when they touched, but there was nothing. Sobbing, she fell onto the couch clutching the sovereign tightly in her fist.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She never saw him again, she never forgot that kiss, and she never let that silver sovereign out of her site, no matter how many leather cords or silver chains she went through. She always hoped to feel that same thrill that she felt those many years ago.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:6502</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/6502.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=6502"/>
    <title>serpenze @ 2007-10-03T16:32:00</title>
    <published>2007-10-03T21:32:05Z</published>
    <updated>2007-10-03T21:32:05Z</updated>
    <category term="good night and good luck"/>
    <lj:music>Thank You for Sharing - The Vanity Project</lj:music>
    <content type="html">I counted up how many little sections I have, and there are about 42, not including the fairy tale. I think I'll post about two a day until I run out, or if it's a larger section, just the one. That way everything will be up before I start on the new novel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Meet Catherine and Angela&lt;/b&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine stared at the setting sun before picking up another bundle of wheat. A gust of wind blew by her, hinting about the cold winter that was steadily approaching. With a solid heave, she got the bundle on her back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With many other servants, though mostly men, Catherine trudged to the manor. She reached the grain storage right as the sun left the sky. “It doesn’t promise to be an easy winter this year.” An old man said behind her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cathering turned around and smiled sadly. “It never promises to be an easy winter. Hopefully the armies of Moren will stop attacking this time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You shouldn’t worry about the armies of Moren. You need to worry about your possible marriage.” Another man replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With a scowl, Catherine answered,” Trust me, I will get that taken care of. I refuse to marry that- that- that orge!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other men laughed slightly before heading back to the manor. Despite the mistress of the house never coming to this manor, the servants never tried to sleep in any other quarters. The man was a large over bearing house, with only a few light to welcome the tired Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Most of the other men she was walking with turned to go to the small hamlet they lived in. Catherine walked into the manor’s kitchen by herself. The moment she walked in, she was handed a bowl of stew by her twin sister, Angela. “How’s the harvest coming along?” She asked while she watched her sister eat her stew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well,” Catherine started, “we’ll be good as long as there isn’t a frost tonight.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The mistress is hoping for a strong harvest this year. She needs the money.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The mistress needs to stop spoiling her daughters so much. They’ll never get proper husbands at this rate.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why do you care about them marring?” Catherine asked her sister acidly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If they get married, we could be in charge of the manor.” Angela replied calmly. She took the empty stew bowl and began to wash it. “There’s some sewing that needs to be finished.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine grumbled to herself as she left the warm kitchens to the colder and darker hallways. She wandered into another room filled with spinning wheels and sewing equipment. She sat down next to an elegant gown and began to attach the sleeve.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Catherine used delicate stitches to attach the large sleeve on the dress, Angela crept into the room. She sat down next to her sister and watched the sewer. “What are you going to do about the engagement?” Angela said, breaking the comfortable silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sigh fill the now tense silence. Catherine sewed one more stitch before putting the dress down in order to look at her sister. “I’m not going to get married.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But mistress-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t call her that!” Catherine snapped. “There’s no one here to stop you from call her that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela looked down at her clasped hands. “I’m not as brave as you, Cat, you know that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sighed again. “Angela, it isn’t about being brave. It’s about knowing where your station in live is. And this,” she waved her hand at the room full of material and spinning wheels, “isn’t our station.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It is now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t you dare act like a defeatist,” Catherine snapped, standing up. The dress fell into a large pile at her feet. With a sharp movement, the dress was back in her hand. “These dresses, we should be wearing them, not making them. We shouldn’t be servants to our step mother.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela stood up as well and gently removed the dress from her angry sister’s hands. “Cat, please, calm down. We have this conversation almost every night. There’s nothing we can do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned to look out the small window in a corner of the room. “Let’s go out to the hamlet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela paled slightly. “We shouldn’t. It’s goes against everything we were told to do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Scowling, Catherine took the dress and sat down again. “I want to help people. There’s apparently a fever going through the hamlet and the village next to it. A child has already died.” As she took up the needle again, she added, “Of course, if you don’t care about that sort of thing, then I guess we shouldn’t waste the effort.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela was now the one scowling. “Fine. Let’s go, but we need to make sure to be back before sunrise.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine smiled, “Aren’t we always?” She carefully folded the dress back up and placed back on a pile of fabric. “And you,” she told the dress, “can sit there and wait for me to finish doing better things with my life.” She then turned around to facer her sister again. “Come on, we have to get our supplies and cloaks before we go.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela rolled her eyes as she followed her sister down the hall. “So, do you have some extra cloaks that we can wear. It’s going to be cold tonight.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine shrugged. “Yeah, there should be some. I really hope that we don’t get a frost. There’s still a lot of wheat that still needs to be collected.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I still can’t believe you have to help with that. None of the women in the house understand why a girl like you works will all the men.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A girl like me?” Catherine laughed. “Doesn’t that explain everything? I’m not normal.” Her last statement was said in a high mocking tone, as if she was pretending to be someone else. In the same tone, she continued, “A lady should not be as strong as an ox. A servant like you should have to work with all the men. Because that’s all you, a man in a woman’s body.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela looked sadly at her sister. “That’s not true. You’re perfectly normal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned to her sister and stopped walking. “How am I normal? I can keep up with the men while harvesting wheat? Yet, at the same time, I’m the best seamstress this manor has. I get forced to make all those obnoxious brats’ gowns.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela placed her hand on her sister’s arm in order to try and calm her down. “Please Cat, just, let’s get our stuff and try to keep any one else from dieing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine nodded silently before walking down the hall again. The pair of sisters stopped in front of a nondescript door. They entered without ceremony and quickly gathered some cloaks. Under their beds, they gathered baskets full of herbs and potions. They quickly put on the cloaks and made sure their heads were covered. With a silent nod of agreement, they left the room through the window, which was tricky because the window was above Angela’s bed and small. However, they made it out alright and stood looking at the small hamlet below them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Angela took the lead while they walked to the hamlet. Someone noticed the pair walking, because several people came to greet the cloaked pair. An official looking man was at the head of the group. “What do you two want?” He asked in a gruff, harsh, and mean sounding voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’re the healers, and we’re here to help those in need.” Angela answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man immediately relaxed. “It’s so nice to see you too again. There has been a terrible fever spreading through this small hamlet. You are a blessing for us tired people.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine nodded grimly and asked, “Please, show us to these people.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man nodded and led them to a small hut. Before they entered, Catherine turned to her sister, and quietly said to her so that no one else could hear “You go here, I’ll go to the next one. When we finish here, we’ll meet up outside and see if we can go to the next village tonight.” After finishing that, she turned to the man, “Please, show me to another one. We do not have to work together.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man nodded and took Catherine to another hut. She calmly entered the small hut. There was a stifling scent of illness in the small room that made Catherine almost stop walking. In a corner, on the only thing that looked like a bed, even if it was a pile of rags, was a pale little girl. Catherine reached the bed quickly and kneeled next to the girl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first thing she noticed was the pale pallor of the girl, and then the flush that covered her cheeks in an unhealthy looking red. Then she noticed the thin sheen of sweat that covered her face, making it shine in the fire light. All the blankets the family seemed to have where piled onto of her, in an effort of break the fever.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She dug through the bag, looking for some feverfew. She didn’t talk to the family, who was watching her with hopefully expressions. Catherine feared it might have been too late to save the girl, but she was determined to do everything in her power. Even if that meant breaking the rules placed on her and her sister by Maggie. Never use your powers in front of others. Echoed through her head as she carefully grounded the feverfew in the palm of her hand. She silently made a prayer to Neirty, the goddess of healing, as she ground the feverfew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once crushed, the fine dust was mixed with some juice of a lemon. The thick paste was thinned down with some blood from Catherine’s hand. This strange mixture was given to the child to suck on off of the healer’s finger. The child’s parents, worried about the use of blood on their daughter, tried not to protest Catherine’s actions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few fingers of the mixture, the girl’s pallor became healthier. The unhealthy rattle in her chest was gone, and the fever was breaking. Catherine smiled as she put up some of her supplies but did not throw away the mixture. She believed there were other people who probably had the same disease as the little girl. One person getting sick in a community this small usually meant several others did too. Catherine just hoped she wouldn’t be too late.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man who had taken her to this hut was standing at the entrance wringing his hands together. With a slight nod from Catherine, his expression relaxed greatly. “Take me to the next one.” Catherine stiffly replied. She took a small clean strip of cloth from her basket and covered the cut on her hand, but she did not try to stop the bleeding since she did not know if she would need more of her blood.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blood magic was one of the few things Angela did not learn from Maggie. She did not believe in the art, but Catherine was willing to learn. Those lessons were the most intense and scariest in Catherine’s life. She shook her head hard to keep herself focused on the task in front of her. Another hut stood in front of her; the crying of a woman already filling her ears.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman was crying over a man several years older than Catherine. She vaguely knew him from the fields, and she dimly recalled him not being there today. A brief scowl had made the woman scurry away from the strange healer. The woman, obviously the man’s wife, was large from being with child, and she was glaring at the healer slightly for her attitude. Catherine ignored her glare and quickly set to her task.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man was not as bad the child had been. The strange blood mixture had not been needed. Just a special tea Catherine ground up and served the man. She gave the remaining mixture to his wife with strict orders of how many more times her husband needed it and when he needed it. From the wife’s expression, Catherine knew if would be done.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;Stopping Death&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After finishing with that man, Catherine again asked the official to take her to another person. From the moment she approached the hut, she knew this would be her hardest case of the night. Death was quickly approaching, and she could almost see him. Catherine forcibly dragged her mind away from the only other time she had seen the strange goddess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An older woman, the weaver of the hamlet and manor, greeted the odd pair at her door. She quietly led them into the hut with a sad and slightly strained smile. “I don’t think he’ll make it through the night.” She whispered to Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine forced a smile on her face as she looked at the old woman. This was a woman who understood the way life acted, but she had given up too soon. Catherine could tell there was still some time to stop Naoluke from taking the man’s life. She immediately began to grab the mixture from her bag. As she fed the man, she realized that this could not be enough to save him. She decided this was the time to pull out her last option.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man was forced from the hut. Catherine could not find it in her heart to force the old woman away from her husband. Even if she was breaking a strict rule, Catherine had a sense this woman would not tell anyone of what she would see.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sharp silver knife founds its way into Catherine’s hand. She quickly cut shallowly on the man’s hand. The previous cut on her hand was forced to bleed again. The two wounds were placed together, and Catherine calmed herself into a trance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Satutiel was greatly different from the physical realm (need another cool name). The colors, first off, were reversed here, and the landscape was clear. Catherine could see the spirit of the old man wandering around, straying further and further from his body. In the distance, she could see Naoluke calling for the spirit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Relaxing more in the Satutiel, Catherine stood up. She quickly headed for the old man’s spirit, blocking his path to the death god. She could feel the god’s glare on her back while she directed the spirit to his body. Once he was returned, she prepared to leave too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However, she was stopped quickly by the touch of Naoluke. She could feel his coldness spreading through her spirit and transferring to her body. “Let me go.” She said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The man was mine.” Naoluke hissed, bringing her closer. She could tell he had a handsome, strong face with dark, sad, and depthless eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine used the answer she had learned from her training with Maggie, “No one is completely the death god’s until the spirit is in the god’s grasp.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Naoluke glared and shook her strong form. “Like I have you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine only paled slightly, which brought a slight grin on the god’s face. “You understand. Why should I let you go?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s not my time.” Catherine hissed and tried to break free of his grasp.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You should not take what is mine. This is the second time that you’ve done this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Next time, you should be closer, I might not succeed then.” Naoluke’s grin became slightly bigger when he heard her answer. Catherine felt a sharp burn on her arm before being release. The death god had vanished before she could yell at him. On her arm was a strange symbol. However, she did not think long on this because she needed to get back to her body before she became permanently trapped in the Satutiel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman was staring in shock at Catherine when she woke up. However, the woman said nothing, so Catherine was able to feed the man the blood mixture in peace. Only when she sat back on her heels did a question come.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned around, ready for any question but this one. “What do you mean?” She asked, entirely confused by the woman.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why risk your life on a person who had lived a full life?” The woman clarified.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tilting her head to the side slightly, Catherine answered, “It wasn’t necessarily his time yet. If it had been, I would not have done that. I would have just made the passage of death easier.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman nodded silently before giving Catherine a small wrapped bundle. Seeing Catherine ready to protest, the woman said, “You have risked a lot for my husband’s life. It is not much, but it is all I have.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I don’t need anything.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It will help you along your way. Now you must go. There are others who need your help tonight. This sickness is not natural and those sick need all the help they can get.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you?” Catherine asked before stopping herself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman laughed, “Seeing has been in my family for many generations. Not many know of the skill, so I hope you will keep it a secret, just as I will keep yours.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine nodded, keeping the bundle close to her heart. She then remembered to give the woman a small packet of tea and quick instructions on when to give it. The rest of the night was easier for Catherine. Only two other people required the blood mixture, and no one was close to crossing paths with the death god. Her night ended only a few hours before the sunrise, but she was happy to know they had taken care of all the people in the hamlet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The bundle remained unopened at the bottom of her basket while the two sisters walked wearily back to the manor.&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:6205</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/6205.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=6205"/>
    <title>NaNoWriMo 2006</title>
    <published>2007-10-03T05:46:38Z</published>
    <updated>2007-10-03T05:50:47Z</updated>
    <category term="good night and good luck"/>
    <category term="nano 06"/>
    <lj:music>Permanent Vacation - Trigun, the First Donuts CD</lj:music>
    <content type="html">I know, it's 2007. I know that I didn't post my novel from last year up here. Now I am, you're going to get it as if I had just written it, because I haven't finished and I don't want to edit what I haven't finished. I managed to get the 50k in 12 days though, which was very shocking for me. I'm not hoping to do as well as that this year, but winning will be nice. I'm going to try and post at least one section a day, since I didn't do chapters but scenes, I'm not sure off the top of my head how many sections there are.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The inspiration for this novel was the musing of combining Cinderella and Sleeping Beauty into one poor girl. The first part, "Fairy Tale," is just that, a fairy tale that this was supposed to be based on. However, I wrote this first, so the actual plot ran away from me. Just like it ran away with ideas of religion. I wasn't going to have any in order to save myself the trouble. That didn't happen. The gods and goddesses of the Satutiel have become a pivital part of this story.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Title: Good Night and Good Luck&lt;br /&gt;Rating: PG(?) - there's a war going on but nothing too graphic&lt;br /&gt;Genre: Fantasy, Drama, Action, Romance&lt;br /&gt;Summary: A set of twin healers, known for their skill, soon get caught up in a war between their kingdom and an evil fairy trying to take over everything. They soon find that there is more to everything than meets the eye. Also includes an apathetic prince who's just trying to find something to care about, and an evil heir who might not be as evil as he thinks.&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class="ljcut" text="Fairy Tale"&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Once upon a time, in a land far far away, there lived a king and generous king and queen. Everyone in the kingdom love them and happiness filled the hears of all the people. There was peace in all the land.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;However, the royal couple was unable to have any children, which secretly caused them despair. They wished and wished that they could have a child.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;One day, the queen was sitting in her private garden, watching the moon’s reflection travel across the small pond. A small splash altered her from her gazing, dragging her eyes to a small green frog. The frog croaked happily at the queen, “You will have a child.”&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The queen, immediately overjoyed, thanked the frog and asked if it wanted anything in return. The frog, on the other hand, croaked nothing in return and hopped away.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Nearly one year later, the kingdom was overjoyed. Not only had the queen given birth to a child, she had had a set of twins, a boy and a girl. To celebrate their birth, the king and queen held a celebration. For this celebration, they invited the seven fairies to come and possibly give a gift to the small royal twins.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;When the celebration started, everyone was happy. Brightly colored flags draped from every window. All the courtiers dressed in their finest and grandest clothing.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The party stalled when the leader of the seven fairies came forward to the king and queen. She told the couple the fairies will bestow a gift onto both the prince and princess. The leader started off the gift giving by granting the prince with the gift of courage and the princess with beauty. The second fairy came up and granted strength to the prince and grace to the princess. The third fairy granted valor and music, the fourth nobility and etiquette, the fifth wisdom and humility, and the sixth kindness.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The last fairy, the youngest, was about to come up to give her gifts when a new comer arrived. When the king and queen invited the seven fairies to the celebration, they had forgotten about the eighth and oldest fairy.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The eighth fairy, who was cloaked in darkness, stepped forward to the two young royals and sneered. The seventh fairy, upon seeing the new arrival, ran and hid away from her in terror. The old fairy said unto the king and queen, “I, too, have a gift for your children. May I give them?” Terrified, the royal couple nodded their silent approval “For the oldest, I grant him death.” A sharp crack filled the hall and the boy vanished. The queen gasped and started to cry. The king pulled out his sword and tried to attack the eighth fairy. However, a barrier blocked him. With a wicked grin, she continued her gift giving, “And for this princess, she will prick her finger on a spindle on her 18&lt;sup&gt;th&lt;/sup&gt; birthday and die.” After granting her deadly gift, she disappeared in a flash of dark light.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;While the court was in chaos, the youngest fairy stepped forward. “I have yet to give my gifts.” Her tiny voice rang out. “While I cannot stop death completely, I can make it less likely.”&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The queen stopped crying to look at the small fairy. “What can you do for our daughter.”&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;“Well, for your son’s memory, I will grant your daughter all of his gifts.” There was a stunned and disapproving silence in the hall. “And for your daughter, I cannot stop death, but should she prick her finger on a spindle, she will not immediately die, but fall in a deep sleep until her true love grants her a kiss. However, should two years pass without finding her true love, she will die.” A soft glow surrounded the princess. When the glow faded, the fairies vanished.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;While heartbroken, the royal couple was determined to keep their only child alive. They decided to give her secretly to a couple, a lord and a lady, of friends to raise her until it was save for her to return.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The lady was with child, so when the couple had a daughter, they pretended the princess was their daughter’s twin.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The new family lived together peacefully for several years before tragedy struck; the lady died. The load was heart broken but continued to raise the two little girls. Soon, however, he decided to remarry a woman who had two girls of her own.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;This was the situation for a few years. The family lived happily during this time. However, this happiness was shattered when the lord died.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The step mother was a proud woman who loved her children more than her step children. As soon as the lord died, she cast her step daughters into servitude and was determined to forget she ever was responsible for them.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Both girls grew up to be beautiful charming women. The princess was kind and intelligent, as much as she was beautiful.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The kingdom where the princess grew up had a prince who was about the same age as the two girls. When the princes reached a marriageable age, the king of this kingdom decided to throw a ball to let him find a bride. All the eligible ladies were invited to the ball.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The two girls learned about the ball and asked their step mother if they could be allowed to go. The step mother, who was very devious, decided to give her step daughters a task they could not complete. She took a pot of lentils and threw the lentils into the ashes of the great fireplace in the kitchens. She then told the two girls that they had two hours to get all the lentils from the ashes.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The girls, determined to succeed in this task, decided to call upon their bird friends to help them. The birds picked through the ashes and gathered all the lentils from the ashes. After two hours passed, the step mother came and was shocked to find that the girls had managed to find all the lentils. Angry, she told them she would think about allowing them to go to the ball.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;When asked again if they could go to the ball, the step mother told the two girls they had to do the same thing but in only an hour. Again, the girls called upon the birds to help them.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The step mother, full of hate, told the two girls that they could not go to the ball. The girls were kept busy by helping their less than beautiful sisters to go to the ball.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;As soon as the step family was gone, the two girls cried about their fate. A fairy, the same who had altered the princess’s gift from the eighth fairy, appeared to help the two girls. She told them she was their fairy godmother, and she would allow them to go to the ball.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;She took a pumpkin from the garden and turned it into a golden coach. A couple of mice became horses and a dog became the driver. For the dress, the fairy godmother transformed their rags into stunning dresses. Their shoes, they were given glass slippers, which they would be able to keep from this amazing night. However, besides the slippers, all the things given to them would change back at the final stroke of the midnight hour.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The two girls, excited about the opportunity, went to the ball. Immediately upon their arrival, the prince was attracted to the princess. The two ended up dancing the night away together, completely unaware of the stares they were receiving or the time.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;At some point, the prince and princess separated from the rest of the dancers. Just as the princes was about to ask an important question, the princess noticed the time, which was getting close to the midnight hour.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Horrified, the princess ran away. She was running down the stairs, almost at the carriage wanting for her, when she lost her shoe. She left it behind and jumped into the carriage.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Along the way, the carriage turned back and the beautiful dresses turned into rags. While the two girls were sitting in the mud, for it was raining, the royal carriage drove by without noticing the two girls, for they were looking for the stunning golden coach the mysterious lady had jumped into. From there, the two girls walked the rest of the way. They arrived at the house just before their step family returned from the ball.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The prince, having collected the misplaced shoe, began to search for the lady who the shoe belonged to. He went from house to house looking for the maiden whose food matched the shoe. No matter who he went to, the shoe was never quiet right.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Finally, he arrived at the house where the princess lived. He asked if he could talk to the maiden’s of the house. First, the oldest, and who was the gem of her mother’s eye, tried on the shoe. The shoe was too small for her foot, so she decided to cut off her heel, at the persistence of her mother. As she was walked out with the prince, who believed that she was the mysterious woman he danced without, the birds came and told the prince about the blood dripping from the shoe.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Next, the younger step sister tried on the shoe. It too was too small for her, so her mother persuaded her to chop off her big toe. Again, as she was walking about with the prince, the birds altered the prince about her bloody deceit.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Angry, the prince spotted the two sisters working. He asked the step mother if he could get them to try on the shoe. She protested at first, but she could not ignore the order of the prince. The princess’s sister tried on the shoe first, but it was too large for her foot.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Then it was time for the princess’s turn to try on the shoe. She was shaking as the prince put the shoe on her foot. It was a perfect match. Frightened about the consequence of impersonating nobility, she ran away before the prince could say anything.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The princess ran and ran and ran. She found herself in a new kingdom, and she found work there in her real parents’ castle. What no one knew was that this was the kingdom she was the princess too.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;One day, the actual day she turned eighteen, not her believed eighteenth birthday, she was wandering the castle while she had some free time from working. She found a deserted tower with a single spiral staircase that led up to a small room. In the small room sat an old lady who was spinning thread. Curious, the princess asked what she was doing. Upon finding out, she asked if she could try.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The moment she touched the spindle, she pricked her finger. Immediately, she began to feel very tired and dizzy. The old woman, with an evil smile, lead the princess to a small bed. When the princess’s head touched the pillow, she fell into a deep almost unwakeable sleep.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The prince, on the other hand, was searching for his missing love. And the royal couple began to search for their daughter. The prince, on the hope his love had come here, came to the castle where the princess was sleeping.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;He learned that a maiden was hired around the time he had originally found her. He asked the king and queen if he could look at the servants to find his love.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;After looking at all the servants and not finding his love, the prince decided to wander around the castle. He too found the abandoned tower and decided to climb the stairs. At the top he found a door with a key in it. He turned the key to find out what was behind the door.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Behind the door was the princess, asleep. The prince immediately rushed to her side. He took her cold hands and gazed at her face. Then he decided to kiss her.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The moment his lips touched the princess’s, she began to wake up. She then told the prince why she had run away both times. The prince, realizing the truth about his love, took the princess downstairs.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div style="MARGIN: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Upon seeing the princess, the king and queen realized she was their daughter. The family was happily reunited before the princess married the prince. And they lived happily ever after.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:6136</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/6136.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=6136"/>
    <title>chapter 30</title>
    <published>2005-11-30T23:30:05Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-30T23:30:05Z</updated>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Johnny Mathis - Sleigh Ride</lj:music>
    <content type="html">So, the shift key on this keyboard doesn't like to work, that's part of my problem.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After looking at this for moment, I have figured out that where I end is a really nice spot to end the story for awhile. I have to start actually doing school work and sleep before I fail a class (German).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Thirty: The Return of a Nephthys&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Several weeks had passed, and Catherine was learning a lot about her powers. The glowing never appeared again, and she was discovered to be a wind element, after creating a gust of wind strong enough to knock Manisha and herself down. She had also discovered a good talent in the earth element, which made Catherine giggle for several minutes due to the irony only she understood.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha and Catherine were walking back to the village, talking quietly after a long lesson. The weather had warmed up slightly, but Catherine was still rather cold and constantly wore several layers of clothing in order to keep warm. “So what is the Festival of the Moon?” Catherine asked as she saw the excited preparations of the villagers. She had met several (ah crap, may need some names) of the villagers and gotten along well with them.&lt;br /&gt;	“It is when we celebrate the end of winter and the beginning of the planting season. The Harvest Festival, which is after the harvest-“&lt;br /&gt;	“Obviously,” Catherine cut in. Manisha turned and gave Catherine a stern look. “Oops, sorry.” Catherine was having a hard time keeping some of her more sarcastic comments to herself at times.&lt;br /&gt;	“Which is after the harvest,” Manisha continued, “and it celebrates a good growing season and starts the preparation for the winter to come.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Sounds like fun, so what all do you do in this Festival of the Moon?”&lt;br /&gt;	“There is a lot of dancing and feasting. Stories of old adventures are told and a new leader is chosen.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So, wait, then Alem is not a permanent leader?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, a new leader is chosen every so many years. Granted, if a person is a good leader, then they will be chosen several times.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Is Alem a good leader?” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“He is. He has the potential to be one of the greatest leaders we have ever had.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m sensing a ‘but’ coming.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But,” Manisha said while smiling sadly, “I don’t think he will accept again. At least, not yet.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why? If he’s a good leader, shouldn’t he continue to be the leader? It looks like he enjoys helping others.”&lt;br /&gt;	“He does. He loves being the leader. However, he has spoken to me about leaving for a few years.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why? And how do you know all this?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t you know that he’s my son?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh, oops, no, I didn’t. I’m sorry, but now it makes a whole lot more sense. So, why does he want to leave for a few years?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Isn’t it obvious?” Manisha teased back.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine shook her head. “No, that’s why I’m asking.”&lt;br /&gt;	“He wants to help you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“He wants to help you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I understood that part, but why?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because he wants the prophecy to come true, and he figures that you could use all the help you could possibly get.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s nice of him, I guess.” Catherine replied slightly confused. “But, somehow, I’m sensing an alterior motive.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Ah, you see it too. Yes, I think he wants to go in order to learn more about Tanya.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Tanya will be pleased. Between you and me, I think she feels slightly left out on this little adventure.”&lt;br /&gt;	“She seems like a very nice girl. I’m pleased at Alem’s choice.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Whoa whoa whoa,” Catherine said hurriedly, “don’t tell me that he’s thinking about marrying her already. I mean, they only met about a month ago. Isn’t it a little early to be thinking about marriage? Also, she’s a princess, doesn’t she already have an arranged marriage?”&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s never too early to think about marriage here. Some people never meet before they get married. I believe, and I don’t know the truth since I don’t get that much news about the Aegirian court, that she was in an arranged engagement with one of the Tethysian princes, but when the two kingdoms started fighting, the agreement was annulled.”&lt;br /&gt;	“This just sucks. I mean, I don’t think I’m in an arranged marriage, but how am I to know? That would suck. I don’t want to get married to someone who I never met, or I don’t really know.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t think that either you or your sister have arranged marriages. At least, I’ve never heard about them.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh good. So, what should I wear to this Festival of the Moon?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine stood nervously outside the tent waiting for Manisha to get ready. Since she was learning her powers and still getting over being sick, Catherine had been placed in Manisha’s tent until her group left. She was wearing a plain white shift with a light blue robe type article draped over her. There was some green cloth tied around her waist, while a thick black cloak was secured around her shoulders. She was already huddling into the cloak, despite the thickness of the fabric.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha stepped out of the tent with a wide smile on her face. She was wearing a white shift as well, but that’s where the similarities between the two stopped. She wore a dark blue sleeveless dress over her shift with another piece of light blue material around her waist. Her cloak was a deep, rich red with some delicate needlework done on the edges. “Who did the beautiful needlework?” Catherine asked. She hadn’t watched Manisha get dressed.&lt;br /&gt;	“I did. Thank you.” Manisha replied. She picked up the edge of the cloak and looked at the designs. “It took me several years to finish this cloak.”&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s amazing. I wish I knew how to do something that beautiful.” Catherine said reverently.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha blushed slightly and shook her head. “Come on, we don’t want to be late.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine brightened and started to walk towards the large fire. The sun had set about an hour earlier, and a large bonfire had been lit. The flames licked the sky and illuminated nearly the entire village. Due to Manisha’s status, she didn’t live far from the center of the village, where the bonfire had been set up.&lt;br /&gt;	When the two women had entered the village’s center, they immediately found Richard and Tanya. Richard was wearing a white shirt and black pants with a red belt and a light blue cloak. Tanya was wearing the same white shift with a red sleeveless dress and a light blue belt with a dark blue cloak. “Hey, you guys made it.” Tanya said happily.&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course we did. Like we would miss a party like this.” Catherine replied.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem, dressed in reds and blues, walked over to the group. He bowed slightly to the group of four with a wide smile on his face. “How are all of you doing this fine night?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Great.” The younger three replied while Manisha curtsied.&lt;br /&gt;	The group of five made their way to the edge of the crowd. Everyone was clustered around where other people were sitting to take part in the feast. Exotic dishes made by every family were placed on the tables.&lt;br /&gt;	Due to Alem’s and Manisha’s positions in the village, the group sat down in the middle of the mass of tables. Everyone greeted each other happily and as if they hadn’t seen each other in months. The entire gathering was warm and not just because of the large bonfire just several yards away from the tables. Everyone was loud and bousterous and gay (happy). The full moon, which the festival was named after, sat high in the sky and watched happily over the merry group.&lt;br /&gt;	After everyone had eaten themselves sick, a few musicians set up their instruments. With lots of cheers, the musicians began to play. The tables were quickly cleared off, nearly dance like, by the women while the men busily moved the table away. At the end of the song, there was a slight pause, before another song began.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem, who due to being the leader was expected to begin the dance, turned to Tanya and held out his hand. Tanya blushed bright red, and not because of the heat, and nodded. Together, the pair started to dance, Tanya quickly learning the proper steps. Manisha was asked to dance by an older man, who she quickly agreed to dance with. After a few more minutes of nervous standing, Richard turned to Catherine, “Would you like to dance?” He asked while he blushed.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine also blushed. “But I don’t know the steps.” She stammered.&lt;br /&gt;	“So? Tanya didn’t know the steps, and she started this dance.” Richard countered.&lt;br /&gt;	Mock glaring at Richard, Catherine reluctantly agreed. The dance was fast paced, yet simple. Another song, a slower one, was soon transitioned into, and the couple came together in each others’ arms. Catherine blushed even harder when Richard wrapped his arms around her waist. She could feel him play with the belt slightly. She, in turn, had wrapped her arms around his neck and fiddled with the collar. Richard laughed slightly, causing Catherine to ask, “What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That tickles.” Richard said while laughing some more. “Stop it.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine got an evil grin and did it some more. Richard squirmed and retaliated by tickling Catherine’s waist. She jumped and pressed her body against Richard’s. “Stop it.” She giggled.&lt;br /&gt;	“You aren’t very intimidating when you’re giggling.” Richard smirked.&lt;br /&gt;	“You great big meanie.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh, quit your whining.” Richard laughed. The pair continued to dance closely until the beat of the song changed to a faster pace.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem and Tanya were dancing while watching Richard and Catherine. Alem leaned over and whispered in Tanya’s ear, causing shivers to dance down her spine, “they seem nice and cozy together.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya smiled and whispered back, “Yeah, and I don’t think they notice it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Should we help them?” Alem asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Nah.” Tanya answered, “Catherine hasn’t had the greatest past.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, my mother told me about that.”&lt;br /&gt;	“She did?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, only after I swore not to tell anyone, and then it was only because I threatened to ask Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, because of that, she might not want to rush headlong into another relationship.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, well, I don’t think she’s going to have much of a choice.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh? And why do you say that?”&lt;br /&gt;	“She already looks pretty cozy in his arms.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, and he looks really happy to be holding her.”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem didn’t reply but instead held Tanya close and danced the night away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine woke up and felt really warm. She opened her eyes and immediately closed them after being nearly blinded by the bright sunlight. Slowly this time, she opened her eyes again. She dropped open her mouth when she found herself wrapped in Richard’s arms. Luckily, they were both fully clothed and surrounded by other sleeping couples. She could see Tanya and Alem sleeping peacefully. Catherine tried to sneak out of Richard’s arms, but he quickly tightened his hold on her. “Richard,” she whined, “let me go.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stirred slightly and slowly opened his eyes. Almost immediately he let go of Catherine. “I’m sorry.” He apologized while blushing.&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s alright. I think everyone else is doing it. Look at Tanya and Alem.” Catherine replied. She pointed to where the couple in question was still sleeping. Looking around some more, she sat up some more but didn’t move further away from Richard. “Where’s Manisha?”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sat up, leaned into Catherine, and looked around. “I don’t see her.” He whispered in her ear, which sent shivers down her spine.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine relaxed against Richard and looked up at his face. “I’m so tired.” She whispered.&lt;br /&gt;	Tugging at her waist, Richard replied, “Then let’s go back to sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine nodded her head and laid in Richard’s arms. “I don’t want this moment to ever end.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sighed and agreed, “Yeah, this is one really nice peaceful moment,” before falling asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine frantically looked around the tent. “I’m sure that I’m forgetting something.” She nearly shouted at an amused Manisha.&lt;br /&gt;	“Child,” Manisha replied calmly to Catherine’s glare, “I’m sure you haven’t. Besides, you are always welcomed to come back.”&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing, Catherine sat down on the edge of her bed. “I know, but I feel like I’ve already used enough of your generosity.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But you are one of us now. Don’t forget that. We’ll want to see you again.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Thank you so much, for everything. I can’t believe how much has happened between the time we got here and now.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Time sure does fly when you’re having fun.” Manisha replied smiling.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine looked around the tent more calmly, thinking on the time that had past. It was two months after the Festival of the Moon. In between resting (which Catherine despised) and lessons (which Catherine loved), Catherine and her friend had helped the Zeku’ai village plant and tend to the crops. Due to this, Catherine had gained a healthy glow and stopped looking so sickly. Tanya had surprised everyone by spending the most time with the villagers and in the fields. Catherine had thought that the princess would shy away from physical labor, but she was happily surprised. Due to the work and sun, Tanya’s skin had darkened, and she had lost the remaining baby fat on her. She developed some fine muscles all over her body.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem had declined being made leader again because he planned on going to Hathor with the others. However, he promised to come back when everything had been done.&lt;br /&gt;	Now the group was ready to head for Hathor. Catherine had learned as much as she could from Manisha, and she would continue to practice and experiment with her powers. They were slightly worried that Tanya would be recognized by some Aegirians, but they soon realized that Tanya had changed in appearance enough that in the clothing of the Zeku’ai, she wouldn’t be noticed as the missing Aegirian princess. Plus, they had decided to go straight to Hathor and pass Aegir completely. Alem would be their guide3 and make sure that the other Zeku’ai would not attack them. Despite the fact that they would be dressed like the Zeku’ai, they didn’t want to take any chances.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard’s voice caused Catherine to break out of her thoughts and search for missing items. She had somehow started looking again while she was thinking. “About ready?” He asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine glared at the intruding man before sighing, “Yeah. If I haven’t already found it, it won’t be found.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s the spirit.” Richard happily replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“You are way too happy for this early in the morning.” Catherine scowled.&lt;br /&gt;	“And you aren’t.”&lt;br /&gt;	Throwing her arms in the air, Catherine said exasperatedly to the ceiling of the tent, “Happy people.”&lt;br /&gt;	Mocking Catherine, Richard repeated her actions, “Not so happy people.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine stuck out her tongue before grabbing her bags, or at least attempting to. Richard, instead, grabbed them. “And what,” Catherine asked, “do you think you are doing?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Getting your bags for you.” He happily replied before turning and walking out of the tent.&lt;br /&gt;	Laughed and shaking her head, Catherine turned to Manisha, tears gleaming in her eyes. “I guess this is good bye.”&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha also looked ready to cry when she hugged Catherine. “This isn’t good bye. This is a see you later.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because good bye is forever.” Catherine remembered telling Manisha about the Earth belief. “I’ll see you later then.” She whispered, afraid that if she spoke any louder, her voice would crack.&lt;br /&gt;	“See you later.” Manisha whispered back.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine picked up her cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders and walked out of the tent. She sadly waved her good byes to the other villagers while she made her way to the area that they were leaving from.&lt;br /&gt;	There, the other three people were standing by their horses, making last minute checks on everything. Catherine stepped over to her own horse and started to check her straps. She retightened the saddle strap that went under the belly of the horse (find real name for this strap). Checking the bags on the side of her saddle, she sighed and turned to the others. They were watching her expectantly. “Ready?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;	The others in the group nodded and gave their own agreements. Richard stepped over to where Catherine was standing and asked, “Are you going to be okay?” as he wiped a tear off Catherine’s cheek.&lt;br /&gt;	Blinking to keep the tears in, Catherine nodded. “If we don’t leave now, we’ll never leave.”&lt;br /&gt;	“True. Are you sure you want to ride by yourself? I won’t mind if you ride with me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, I can ride on my own. You did teach me how. Unless you lied to me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Nope. Okay then, get on up there.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine nodded and lifted herself up on the horse. She took hold of the reins and slowly turned the horse around. Tanya was getting on her own horse while Richard and Alem were also waiting. Alem brought himself to the front of the group and shouted, “To Hathor!” The others replied by shouting the same phrase. The villagers who were watching them leave shouted their good byes as the group rode off into the horizon.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem led the group, with Tanya riding next to him. Richard and Catherine followed closely behind them so that Alem wouldn’t have to shout too loudly when he wanted to talk to them. They had agreed that since Alem was a native Zeku’ai and knew the territory, he would be the leader. Plus, Catherine had wanted to talk to Richard privately. Though, she reasoned, she could do that even if he was leading or not.&lt;br /&gt;	“Richard,” Catherine said as she rode up beside Richard. He looked over at her, his expression showing his interest. “I have something that I need to tell you before we get to Hathor. I’ve actually been meaning to tell you this earlier, but there was never a good moment.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard shrugged. “What is it?” He asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, you see, there’s this prophecy that the Zeku’ai have about Aegir. They figured it out that I’m one of the people that it’s talking about.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And the other one?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, that took a little more figuring out. It wasn’t a sure thing until I was able to divine the answer.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Who is it?” Richard asked, his voice getting slightly panicky.&lt;br /&gt;	“You.” Catherine replied sadly.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard blinked, and if he had been walking, he would have stopped walking. “And what does this prophecy say about me?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You are the rightful heir of Aegir.”&lt;br /&gt;	“The what?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, the prophecy decribes you as the Blessed Ruler. Technically, after the first king of Aegir died, they crowned the wrong ruler and have been for many generations. Well, now, it’s finally catching up to them. Aegir is dying because of this error. And if I don’t get you on the throne of Aegir, then Aegir will die eventually and bring the demise of the other lands with it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So, how am I this ‘Blessed Ruler?’” Richard asked extremely confused.&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, you see, when the gods and goddesses blessed the first king’s family, they wanted the line to go from the first child to the first child. However, the king, being the egotistical pig he was, interpreted this as the first son of the first son. Well, in the beginning, this wasn’t so bad. But now, the ruler is so far away from the true heir, that it is damaging the whole kingdom.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So, I’m the true heir.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And what are you going to do about it?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, I have to somehow get Oldrich off the throne and you on it. Or, I can kill you and the queen off, have Oldrich marry your sister, have children, and then that child will be the rightful heir.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Somehow, neither of those two options sound very fun.”&lt;br /&gt;	“No kidding, and if Oldrich is already this uptight about control when everyone thinks he’s the rightful heir, imagine what he’s going to be like when he finds out about the prophecy.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Hey, do you think that he’s so nervous about people before he knows?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I doubt it. Only a few of the Zeku’ai knew about it. So I highly doubt that Oldrich got a hold of that information.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So why you?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why me what?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why do you have to find the rightful heir and get him on the throne.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Ok, first off, the rightful heir could be a female. There’s nothing wrong with a female ruler.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Okay, fine, I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Good.” Catherine paused for a moment while she collected her thoughts. “It’s my duty because of who I am.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You’re a Nephthys. True, you were chosen by Pulosid to get here, but you’re just a Nephthys.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m not just a Nephthys. I will become Pulosid when I die.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Wait, but Pulosid is immortal.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, but that doesn’t mean the spirit can’t change.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So that’s why you have so much power. You’re training to become Pulosid. Do you know what that means?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, I don’t. Please, enlighten me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That Manisha was training Pulosid.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, she’s going to be Zaithat when she dies.”&lt;br /&gt;	“She’s Zaithat? Do you know anyone else?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, and it is odd that I found out about Manisha. This isn’t really something we’re supposed to be telling other people. However, you asked, and I figure you deserve to know the truth.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Ok, so you have to take out Oldrich and get me to be the ruler of Aegir. Don’t you know that I gave up all ties with Aegir?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I do, but I think the people will understand what was happening. Otherwise, I’ll just have to take over the kingdom.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You take over a country?” Richard asked incredulously.&lt;br /&gt;	“It can be done.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Can you use a little help? Or do you have to do this all on your own?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I think I can have help, I’d love to have help. I think I’m just supposed to help find you and start the process of getting you on the throne.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I am going to be the ruler of a country?”&lt;br /&gt;	“It shouldn’t be any different than ruling Loki. And you have lots of experience doing that.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Actually, I don’t. Heidi does most of it. Sure, I learned how to do, but I didn’t actually do a lot of the actual ruling.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t worry I have faith in you.” Catherine said as she reached for Richard’s hand. He took hers and squeezed slightly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	It took two weeks to get to Hathor. The capital was less than a day’s ride south. The ride had taken so long due to the route they had taken. In order to avoid Aegir, they had headed far north and then turned to the west. Now, they were going south in the land of Hathor. The landscape was covered in trees and gently rolling hills. All the trees were covered in green in the early summer sun. Richard and Tanya had never been this far north and were greatly enjoying their journey. Alem had not been this far in Hathor, but the landscape was similar to his own homeland. Catherine, well, for Catherine, she was coming home.&lt;br /&gt;	After a sleepless night for Catherine had passed, the group was on the end stretch of their journey. The capital rose beautifully in the distance. The tall towers of the palace of Hathor looked over the city while the colored windows sparkled like tiny gems in the rising sun.&lt;br /&gt;	As the group approached the gates, Catherine put her hood up, so as to avoid being recognized. She wanted to surprise her family by returning on her own. Granted, she figured she looked different enough from what everyone thought she looked like now. Tanya, seeing Catherine put up her hood, copied how. When Catherine looked at her questioningly, she responded, “It will make more sense if both of the women were hooded instead of just one. That way, there will be less suspicions.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I get it. Shhh, we’re about to reach the gates.” Catherine replied.&lt;br /&gt;	The guards looked at the group questioning, but it was not the first time a group of Zeku’ai had appeared in Hathor. The court of Hathor kept open, friendly relations with the Zeku’ai. After checking the group’s business in the capital, wishing to do some trade with local merchants and see the court about some treaties, the guards let the group enter.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine smiled as the saw the open, clean streets of the capital of Hathor. A little further into the city, they reached the market place. Richard’s and Tanya’s jaws dropped when they saw the vast number of people all crowded into the market place. The yells of merchants rose about the noise, while sometimes they could hear the bargaining between a merchant and a customer. Despite the crowded street, the group managed to get through the throng fine. A few guards looked at the group suspiciously, but did not stop them from going on into the inner city, where all the visiting court lived.&lt;br /&gt;	The inner city was a quiet and peaceful place right up next to the palace. Catherine took the lead of the group as she navigated them through the twisting streets. Very few people were roaming the streets of the inner city. All of them were servants who worked for the houses where a noble man or woman lived. The servants were well dressed in plain durable tan clothing. The servants nodded their heads respectfully when they saw the group riding through the streets.&lt;br /&gt;	The palace loomed in front of the group, with only the gates to pass through. Catherine, seeing the gates, drifted to the middle of the group, allowing Alem to take the lead once more. The guards at the palace gates stopped the group, demanding to know their business. Alem quickly told the guards their cover story of wanting to discuss a peace treaty with the royal family for their village. Which was the truth, but that was one of the many things the group wanted to do while at the palace. The guards looked over the group for a little bit before allowing them inside.&lt;br /&gt;	The entrance of the palace was slightly chaotic. A few stable hands quickly took their horses from them, while several servants took their baggage off the horses. Alem told them to keep their handy, in case they had to return to the city in order to find a place to stay the night. The servants looked skeptical, the hospitality of the Hathor royal family was well known by everyone in Hathor.&lt;br /&gt;	A servant girl, around thirteen or so, was assigned to take them to the meeting room of the court. There, she opened the doors and announced them as nothing more than a traveling group of Zeku’ai. They had never given their names to any of the guards. Alem and Richard bowed their thanks to the servant girl and turned to the court. The entire group bowed low, though Catherine had to hold back a snicker at the thought of bowing to people who always bowed to her.&lt;br /&gt;	Isis Jolandi, who looked pale and sickly from a great amount of stress, greeted them warmly. “Welcome dear guests to Hathor. I hope your journey was well.”&lt;br /&gt;	“It was.” Alem replied.&lt;br /&gt;	Osiris Zahor also greeted them, but in a more business type manner. Evelyn sat on his right side, looking very sad and depressed. Catherine knew it was because of her absence that has caused the normally cheerful court to look so depressed. “What is your business here? Your visit comes as a surprise.”&lt;br /&gt;	“We did not mean to inconvenience you. If this is not a good time, we may always come back later.” Richard said peacefully.&lt;br /&gt;	At the sound of Richard’s voice, Evelyn looked up sharply. “Baron Richard?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard winced slightly at the mention of his former title and replied, “Yes, I was Baron Richard, now I am only Richard of the Zeku’ai.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;	“King Oldrich and I did not see eye to eye about certain things so I decided to leave Aegir for forever.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I see.” Evelyn said as she sank back down in her seat. Looking around, Catherine could see that the entire court was watching the group strangely.&lt;br /&gt;	“You were once a Baron of Aegir?” Zahor asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard bowed again. “Yes, but no longer. I am one of the Zeku’ai now. They took me in as one of their own.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I see. So, shall we start with the peace discussions?” Zahor started with the business.&lt;br /&gt;	“No,” Alem started, “first, I would like to return something we found that may belong to you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard those words. They had discussed how she was going to be reintroduced to the court, but now that the time had come, she did not feel prepared for it at all. Alem and Richard turned to her, both of their eyes questioning her if she was ready. A quick nod of the head was all she gave them before stepping forward. She lowered her hood down, revealing her face.&lt;br /&gt;	The entire royal family gasped at the sight of her face. Evelyn looked like she was about to pass out from happiness. Jolandi stood up and asked the burning question on everyone’s minds, “Catherine, is it really you?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine, tears pouring down her face, nodded happily. “It’s really me Momma, it’s really me.” She ran forward to fall happily into her mother’s arms. Evelyn and Zahor quickly joined in on the group hug while the rest of the court smiled in relief and cheered for the reunited family.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And voila, that's all I got for you. Enjoy. The next chapter may or may not be posted some time in December. I'll keep working on this, I really like the story line, and there's lots to still happen. Plus, this is the most I've ever written for anything in my entire life. I'm so proud of this, despite the obvious flaws.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:5394</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/5394.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=5394"/>
    <title>BOOYAH!!!</title>
    <published>2005-11-30T23:25:38Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-30T23:26:18Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Nat King Cole - The Christmas Song</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, I have reached the ultimate goal of 50,000 words!! And I have lost all ability to type, it would seem. My fingers have gone crazy, I think it's because of the mass amounts of writing and typing I've done since last week.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now, I have to confess something to you. I've been with holding story from you. Every time I would finish a chapter, I would just go to bed, and not post. Then I would forget about it. Yeah, I know, bad me. Well, I have 29 pages of story to give you, granted that's with 1.5 spacing for me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, I'm confused because the computer that I'm on (a school one)is going batty on me. Oh well, I'm going to give you two chapters here, then immediately post the other one in another post. I'm doing this because Ch 30 is around 15 pages on its own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Eight: The Real Power&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	The next time Catherine woke up, the tent was dark. She could hear the soft breathing of the woman who lived in the tent. Sighing, Catherine rolled over on her side and curled up. “Catherine?” A soft voice asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine jumped and turned around. Staring at her, with strangely bright eyes, was the healing woman. “Yes?” Catherine asked back.&lt;br /&gt;	“What were you dreaming?” The healing woman asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“When you were brought in, what were you dreaming?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I,” Catherine paused and thought about what she should tell the old woman. “Can I trust you?” She asked slightly randomly.&lt;br /&gt;	“You are the one to be the judge of that.” The old woman replied cryptically. “And, just so you know, my name is Manisha.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine played with a bit of quilt covering her. “I suppose I better tell someone before this eat me up alive.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That is always the wisest course of action.” Manisha said.&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing, Catherine sat up in the bed. She smiled when Manisha allowed her to do so. “Do your people believe in magic?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course we do, who wouldn’t?” Manisha replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“The place where I come from.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But Hathor has some magic.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But I’m not from Hathor completely.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Completely?” Manisha asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“The person inside. This body is from Hathor and some of my memories are from Hathor. However, the soul and mind are from Earth.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Earth?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know how to describe it, but Pulosid pulled myself and my sister friend, whatever, from Earth to here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Nephthys Evelyn?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes. So, on Earth, there is no such thing as magic, just science.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I see. Well, here, there is magic.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Good. Well, supposedly, as soon as I die, I will become Pulosid.”&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha perked up at Catherine’s statement. ‘You are the one!”&lt;br /&gt;	“The one?” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“The one in the prophecy!”&lt;br /&gt;	“What prophecy?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Our prophecy. The one who will replace the Goddess will find the Blessed Ruler.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Do what?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You are the one who will find the Blessed Ruler.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’ve heard that term before.”&lt;br /&gt;	“For Aegir. The rightful heir to the throne of Aegir.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But I don’t know who that is.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But you’ve already found him.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” Catherine shouted before coughing harshly.&lt;br /&gt;	“You need to rest.” Manisha said calmly while pushing Catherine back under the covers.&lt;br /&gt;	“But who is it?” Catherine asked weakly.&lt;br /&gt;	“You already know who.” Manisha covered Catherine with the quilt.&lt;br /&gt;	“But. . .” Catherine protested weakly.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha did not reply but started to chant under her breath. Catherine could feel herself getting sleepy. “What are you doing?” She asked sleepily.&lt;br /&gt;	“Shh, just sleep.” Manisha crooned, momentarily stopping her chant.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine weakly tried to keep her eyes open, but she ended up just blinking a lot. Finally, after a long fight, Catherine succumbed to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;	When she woke up again, Catherine immediately remembered what had happened. “Who is it?” She asked in a weak voice.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha woke up with a start. “What?” She asked drowsily.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine tried to sit up in the bed but instead fell down weakly. “The Blessed Ruler,” she started, “you told me I knew him. Who is it?”&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing, Manisha looked down at Catherine. “Look into your heart, you already know who it is.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Richard?” Catherine asked weakly.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha stood up and tucked in Catherine. “yes, now you need to rest.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But I’ve done nothing but rest for the past few weeks.” Catherine protested.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, but you need the rest. Soon, there will be a time when you won’t have any time to rest.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What are you talking about?” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Hush, you need to rest.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But I don’t want to sleep.” Catherine shouted.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard poked his head into the tent. “What is going on in here?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Richard, save me!” Catherine shouted.&lt;br /&gt;	Quirking an eyebrow, Richard stepped into the tent, noticing the glare being directed at him from Manisha. “And what is she doing that is so bad?”&lt;br /&gt;	“She needs to rest.” Manisha nearly shouted at Richard.&lt;br /&gt;	Looking at Catherine, he asked, “Catherine, are you misbehaving for,” Richard turned to Manisha, “I’m sorry, I can’t remember your name.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Manisha.” She replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“Are you giving Manisha a hard time?” Richard asked teasingly.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine sighed and glared at Richard. “You aren’t helping.” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha laughed lightly. “Catherine, I’ll make you a deal. If you rest today, then you may start learning how to use your powers tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I have powers?”” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course you do.” Manisha clucked. “And you’ll need to learn how to use them or the same thing will happen.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So you know what was making her so sick.” Richard said.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes,” Manisha said, “but Catherine is the one who must tell you.” She looked at Catherine strictly, “But not now. Now it is time for you to rest.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine sighed and pouted. “Fine, whatever you say.” She rolled over on her side and tried to fall asleep.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stared at the pouting form before turned to Manisha. “I will see you later then.” He said softly. He bowed slightly and left the tent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha slowly led Catherine out of the tent. Catherine blinked as the sun hit her eyes. “Where are we going?” She asked as she wrapped the blanket tighter around her small frame.&lt;br /&gt;	Laughing lightly, Manisha adjusted the cloak around her shoulders, “We need to be in an open space for the first few times you access your powers. Plus, there won’t be as much pressure because no one will be watching you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” Catherine asked worriedly.&lt;br /&gt;	“Well,” Manisha started, “for most people, the first time they access their powers usually brings a lot of fire to them.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Fire?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, or wind. It usually depends on what element you are better aligned with.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But what about earth and water?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Most of the Zeku’ai are fire based. Can you guess why?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because of the environment you live in?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Good job. Yes, it is because of the environment. It used tobe that there was a more even distribution between the element, but the need for more fire elements or sometimes wind elements was stronger.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So you evolved.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Evolved?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah. On Earth, we had this theory that over time a group would change to better suit the environment they lived in. It used to be called ‘survival of the fittest.’ But that doesn’t make much sense, because there wasn’t a breeding advantage for you all. That’s what survival of the fittest was all about. Only the ones who would survive in the environment to breeding age would pass down their traits. Even without your magic, you would still be able to survive here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What a strange concept, but I could see how that could be said about a group.” Manisha looked around the area. “That is where we want to be.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine looked around. They were standing in a large field. There were a few trees standing several feet away. “Where are we?”&lt;br /&gt;	“This is the place where we usually teach our people how to unlock their powers.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So,” Catherine said as she spread out her arms and started to spin around, “what do I do?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Fore starters, stand still.” Manisha replied. Catherine sulked and stopped spinning. “Now, close your eyes.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And are you going to tell me to take a deep breath?” Catherine aske.d&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes.” Manisha snapped. “Now, focus inside yourself. Try to feel the power inside you.” She watched as Catherine breathed slowly with her eyes closed. “Do you sense your power?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Maybe.” Catherine whispered, “There’s something shimmering under the surface just out of reach.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, that should be it. Now, I want you to go after it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Go after it? How?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Like jump into the middle of it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Jump. . .” Catherine muttered. Then she gasped. “I can’t do it.” She flung her eyes open and fell down on her butt.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha slowly knelt by Catherine, her knees protesting slightly at the motion. “Why not?” She asked concerned about the scared looking Nephthys.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine shook her head violently. “There’s too much of it. I’ll get lost and never find my way back.” She wrapped her arms around her torso and rocked herself back and forth.&lt;br /&gt;	Calmly and even more concerned, Manisha placed her hand on Catherine’s back. “Don’t worry, you can do it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But what if I get lost?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’ll be here to find you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’ll be here to find you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine leaned against Manisha. “There’s so much. It’ll swallow me whole.”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, you won’t allow that to happen.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m scared.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t worry. I’m right here.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine grasped Manisha’s hand tightly in her own. “Alright, I’ll try again.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Good. Now, do what I told you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine evened out her breath and closed her eyes. She quickly felt the power shimmering under the surface. Taking another deep breath, she dipped below the surface and nearly gasped. There were tons of colors dancing around her. She could hardly stand to look at the light, it was so bright. Calming herself, Catherine dove in.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha watched as the emotions played across Catherine’s face. First there was nervousness bordering along fear. Then determination spread across her face, followed by shock. After that, her face was cleared of all emotions, when she exploded. Manisha closed her eyes when the incredible light surrounded Catherine’s entire body. However, Manisha refused to let go of Catherine’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;	About a minute passed before the light faded. Catherine was breathing heavily and fell down on the ground. “So,” she started to ask, “what element do I have?”&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha blinked for a couple of moments. “Well,” she replied, “I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Did I not do it right?” Catherine asked, growing worried.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha squeezed Catherine’s hand in a comforting motion. “I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you mean? You don’t know?” Catherine struggled to sit up in order to stare at the older woman.&lt;br /&gt;	“You glowed.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I glowed? Is that even possible?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s what I don’t know. Never before has someone glowed.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I glowed?” Catherine was having a hard time grasping that one concept.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, you glowed. Do you want to try again?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine rubbed her forehead. “I don’t know. I have a killer headache right now.” She paused and gasped. “I have to go.” Catherine stood up quickly, almost falling back down.&lt;br /&gt;	“Where are you going?” Manisha asked slightly harshly.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine started to walk back to the village. “I have to get back to Richard.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why?” Manisha asked as she slowly stood up.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine, already half way through the field, stumbled slightly. “I have to get to Richard.”&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha shook off any dirt and quickly tried to follow Catherine. “Catherine, stop right now.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine, instead of stopping, started to run. While she was running, she shouted behind her should, “Richard will explain.” She stumbled again before running some more.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha, unable to keep up with Catherine due to her age, watched as Catherine ran into the village while stumbling and colliding with other people. The villagers stopped and stared at the running Nephthys before asking Manisha what was going on. She merely replied that she did not know, and she would explain what was going on as soon as she found out.&lt;br /&gt;	On the other hand, Catherine blindly pushed through the crowd of people, desperate to get to Richard. She reached the tent she thought Richard was staying in, when she collapsed. “Richard!” She shouted before the vision hit her.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha finally found Catherine when she collapsed to the ground. She heard her shout for Richard before the glow returned. Manisha blinked but knelt by the glowing Nephthys. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Richard running over to where she was kneeling.&lt;br /&gt;	“What happened?” Richard asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha, slightly panicky, replied, “I don’t know, she just grabbed her head and said that she needed to find you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard then noticed that Catherine had stopped breathing. “Not a vision, not now.” He said hopelessly.&lt;br /&gt;	“A vision?” Manisha asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Shaking his head, he replied, “No time, we need to get her to a bed.” At that moment, Catherine started to convulse. “Shit, never mind. Tanya!” He shouted at the tent before turning back to Manisha. “Just hold her down and keep her from hurting herself.”&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha grabbed onto Catherine’s legs while she looked around at the crowd forming. “Go away.” She shouted. “There’s nothing to see. Go back to your work.” She desperately tried to hold on to the shaking Nephthys when she saw Tanya step out of the tent.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard noticed Manisha staring at something else and turned around. “Tanya,” he ordered, “help us hold her down.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya nodded and helped hold down one of Catherine’s flailing arms.&lt;br /&gt;	A few more moments passed before Catherine stopped glowing and shaking. The group eased and helped each other tick Catherine in her bed. “Eve.” Catherine whispered just as they were exiting the room.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard turned around and knelt next to Catherine’s side. “What about Evelyn?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine stirred slightly before falling back to unconsciousness. Manisha watched the scene before finally asking, “What was that?”&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing, Richard stood up and walked over to the other two women in the room. He could see the same question in Tanya’s eyes. “Come on, I’ll explain elsewhere.”&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Nine: The Love of a Second Lifetime&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine woke up to find herself in a bed again. She groaned loudly when she remembered what had happened in order for her to wind up in a bed again. “Not more resting.” She muttered to herself.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes more resting.” Manisha said. “You never told me about the visions.” She said almost accusingly.&lt;br /&gt;	Wincing slightly at the tone of voice, Catherine replied sheepishly, “I didn’t think it would matter.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Not matter?” Manisha almost shouted. “If I had known about these visions, I wouldn’t have started teaching you so soon.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Hey,” Catherine protested, getting mildly angry, “the vision, they don’t work on a schedule. The only warning I get is a certain kind of headache.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But accessing your power could have cause them to happen.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So what then? I just won’t learn?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That is a possilbility.”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, it is not.” Catherine hissed, “I have to learn how to use this, if I’m ever going to fulfill your stupid little prophecy of yours!”&lt;br /&gt;	“That prophecy is not stupid! It could mean the entire destruction of this world.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Exactly! If I can’t use my powers, then that prophecy won’t come true. And if it doesn’t come true, then your world goes bye bye.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You would go ‘bye bye’ with it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Like it matters! I’m stuck here for eons whether I like it or not.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You chose this destiny. You could have declined the offer.”&lt;br /&gt;	“How would you know?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because I’m the same way you are!”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine opened her mouth and stared slack jawed at Manisha. “You are?” She asked dumbly.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha nodded. “I am.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But who?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I will become the goddess Zaithat.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Which one is that?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Ironically enough, the goddess of water.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Water? But you said that fire. . .” Catherine trailed off, thinking back to the conversation they had had earlier.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha grinned and chuckled slightly. ‘Yes, most of the magic users here are fire or wind elements, but water elements are good healers.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I guess that makes sense. So, you are the rare water element, and you get chosen to replace the current Zaithat? So this happens to every god or goddess?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes and yes. Though it is rare for two people to actually meet each other before they take up the role of their chosen god or goddess.”&lt;br /&gt;	“How bizarre.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Bizarre?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, the only religions that I know with polytheism-“&lt;br /&gt;	“Polytheism?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Sorry, it means multiple gods or goddesses.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You mean that everyone does not have the same religion?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah. I believed, before I got sent here, in there was only one God who watched over all of us.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But how can he watch over everyone at the same time?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine shrugged. “I don’t know. I just believe in it. But anyways, the few polytheistic religions I knew never had it where the person was replaced by another. Die? Sure, but not get replaced.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Not everyone knows that. Only the ones who are replacing someone know that. Otherwise, it seems like they live forever.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Sneaky devils. How old were you when you were chosen?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I was around thirty when I found out. I’m amazed that you have already been chosen.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I didn’t understand it, but I try not to.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Maybe,” Manisha mused, “it is because your Earth self was older, and Pulosid knew you would be her replacement. So, she brought you over here in order to be trained. And since you were already older on Earth, you received your powers earlier.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine frowned slightly as she thought through the older woman’s statement. She then gasped and nearly shouted, “Then that means she might not take me back to Earth.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course I’ll take you back.” Pulosid said as she appeared in a corning. “I wanted you here so you could get some training done. If you want to go back after you’ve fulfilled your end of the bargain, then I will take you back.”&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha gasped when she figured out who was talking. She immediately fell to her knees. Pulosid smiled sadly before saying, “Zaithat Manisha, you don’t have to kneel to me.” Manisha nodded and stood up. “Now Catherine,” Pulosid said while turning to look at Catherine, “are you giving Zaithat Manisha a hard time?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine looked sheepish. “But she’s making me do nothing but rest. I want to get out of here.” She whined to Pulosid.&lt;br /&gt;	Pulosid smirked and turned to Manisha. “And this is the best person to take me place? She smiled broadly before turning back to Catherine, “My dear child-“&lt;br /&gt;	“I am not a child.” Catherine grumbled.&lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t interrupt me.” Pulosid snapped. “Now, my dear child, please listen to your elders. She is only trying to help you get better and stronger.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Not if she won’t teach me.” Catherine spat.&lt;br /&gt;	Pulosid sighed and crossed the room to stand over Catherine. She bent down and looked Catherine in the eye. “Trust her, Catherine.” She whispered, so that Manisha wouldn’t be able to hear them. Catherine glared at Pulosid but nodded her head in agreement. “Good. Now, I have to go back.” Pulosid said as she straightened up. “Good luck.” She said to Manisha with a wink. Catherine huffed and scowled lightly at the other two women. Pulosid laughed and disappeared from the room.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha laughed lightly and said, “She must really care about you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tilting her head to the side, Catherine asked, “How can you tell?”&lt;br /&gt;	“She came here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So? She came here to yell at me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“She was checking up on you. She just needed an excuse for coming here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So? How is that so special?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Zaithat does not visit me in person.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Really?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes. From what I can tell, they rarely visit the people who will replace them.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But she has to visit me. She had to make sure I do what she wants me to.”&lt;br /&gt;	“No she doesn’t. She already knows that you’ll do what she wants.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” Catherine nearly shouted.&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s in your personality.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“The person who you are, will not allow for people to be mistreated, not when you can do something about it.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine looked down at the quilt covering her and played with the few loose strands in it. “I guess so. I mean, if she had asked, I probably would have done it, I just don’t like being forced to do something.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But that’s the thing, Catherine. You have chosen this. From the moment you came here, you chose your path. Oh sure, Pulosid has been edging you on to a certain direction, but in the end, it was your decision.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I suppose. Yeah, I think you’re right. But I still hate resting.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Just go to sleep now, and we’ll see how you do tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Have you figured out the glowing yet?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, I’m still looking for answers. I have a theory, but I want to make sure first.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Alright. So you are still going to teach me?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course I am, but we have to make sure not to over do it for you. As much as you hate it, you still need to rest. However,” Manisha said as she was helping Catherine lay down, “soon, you’ll be all rested up and ready to go.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’d like that.” Catherine said as she closed her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine was standing in a moderately lit room with pale yellow walls but no windows. She looked around and saw a door on the other side of the room. Just as she was about to go to the door and open it, the door opened.&lt;br /&gt;	Gasping, Catherine saw Jayden walk through the door. Memories of the last dream with Jayden in it flashed through her mind. Then she saw Richard walk in the room. They stood side by side, not looking at each other but at Catherine. She swallowed thickly and started to fidget.&lt;br /&gt;	A loud, booming voice echoed through the room. “You must choose.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine blinked and started to turn around in circles, trying to find the man who had spoken. “Who are you?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“You must choose.” The voice replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“Choose what?” Catherine asked slightly exasperated.&lt;br /&gt;	“One of them. You must choose.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But why? It doesn’t matter,” she pointed at Jayden, “he’s dead,” then she turned to Richard, “and he probably doesn’t even like me. So why should I choose?”&lt;br /&gt;	A glowing white mist appeared behind Jayden and Richard. “If you choose, you will be with them forever.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You can’t do that.” Catherine said.&lt;br /&gt;	“Why not?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because, you can’t bring back the dead, and you can’t change time.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But I can. I can do all those things. I can alter the course of time and make it where you can be with one of them forever.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine wrapped her arms around her torso, trying to comfort herself. “I can’t choose.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Then you all will die.” The mist replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“That isn’t fair to Richard.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So you will choose?”&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing, Catherine started to talk to herself as she circled the two men. They didn’t even move their heads as she went around them. She stopped in front of Jayden and said, “I’ve been married to you before. I was happy then. Sure, life wasn’t perfect, but what life really is? We had something going, and thing probably would have been great.” She paused and then sadly continued, “But, I’ve learned to live without you. It’s been over two years since you’ve died, and I’m learning to get along without you.” &lt;br /&gt;	At those words, Jayden blinked and looked at Catherine. “You’re over me?” He asked coldly.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine took a step back, slightly scared. “Yes, I have. I was starting to get back on my feet, and now I have a mission. I have something to work for.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You can’t live without me.” Jayden replied harshly.&lt;br /&gt;	Scowling, Catherine protested, “I married you, but I was never dependent on you. Sure, it was nice to have you around, and you made things easier. But I gave up my future for you. I dropped out of college for you. I suffered and nearly died for you.” She narrowed her eyes at him as she continued, “I never needed you. I have always been strong.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You don’t need me? You’re strong? When have you ever been one of those things?” Jayden shouted back. “I remember from the first day I met you, you were always asking me for help and saying how you needed me. Please, you hardly lived when I left. Don’t delude yourself. Pick me.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine shook her head and moved on to Richard. The moment she stepped away from Jayden, he resumed the position he had been standing in. “Richard, I hardly know you, but what I do know of you, I like. You seem really nice and considerate. I know that you will make an awesome king for Aegir. You think about what others need, but you never forget about yourself in the process. On the other hand, you are going to be king. I don’t know if I would want to be a queen. I don’t really like the idea of being a princess.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You would make a fine queen.” Richard said as she moved out of his spot.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine stood in front of him. In her younger form, she was rather short, while Richard was tall. She didn’t even come up to his head. “How can you be sure?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Because, you’re strong.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m not strong, I’m weak. Jayden said so.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But from what I’ve seen of you, you’ve been nothing but a strong and powerful woman.”&lt;br /&gt;	Shrugging, Catherine turned her head away from Richard’s gaze. “I’m not sure about anything any more. All these things are spinning through my head. I’m not even sure if I’m ready to fall in love with someone else. Losing Jayden hurt more than I could ever have thought. I don’t think I could live through again.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Then I will wait for you, and I promise you that I will try my hardest not to leave you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But you can’t promise me that. It’s impossible. Accidents happen.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, accidents happen, but I can try my hardest. Doesn’t trying matter somewhat?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah. But I don’t know if I’m ready yet.”&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s been two years.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But how do I know if I’m ready?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You just have to let your heart decide.” Richard said as the dream began to fade away. Catherine woke up more than slightly confused about her dream. She slightly wondered why her dreams put Jayden in such a negative light while putting Richard in such a positive light. Sighing, she decided to thinking about it later and get some sleep now, or she might not be taught how to use her powers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Okay, another confession, the chapter titles, what I plan, and what actually happens doesn't actually work together. So, if you read a chapter title and the following chapter doesn't actually have anything about the ch title, sorry. When I edit this sucker, it will be better.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:5223</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/5223.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=5223"/>
    <title>Stupid carpal tunnel</title>
    <published>2005-11-28T06:24:23Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-28T06:24:23Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Swingsters (jazz band) - Get It On</lj:music>
    <content type="html">So, I'm pretty sure that I have carpal tunnel syndrome. My stupid wrists hurt, and now my hands are all tingly. If it was just this one time, I wouldn't think that much about it, but no, this has happened for a long time. Actually, since I was a junior in high school, and since I'm a sophomore in college, that's kind of a long time. I want to tell my mother, but then I would have to do all these strange therapy things, and I hate therapy. And do you know why I have it? Not only because I spend a bunch of time on a computer, no that just gives me a lot of vision problems, but because of the way I played my clarinet. And I wasn't told this until my senior year in high school. Stupid tenseness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But anywho, I have a new chapter. Actually, I had it earlier today, but I was hoping to give you a second one today, but my wrists are giving me problems.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, the deadline is Wednesday, and I just got to 40,000 today. Well, crap. But I think I can do this, so that's all that really matters, right? Or, I might cheat, either way. But I really don't want to cheat, I want to do this the legitimate way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oh, for those who might be curious, the title to Part Six is 'With the Zeku'ai'. I will do another character thingy after this with more names and such for the Zeku'ai. And the title to this chapter and what actually happens in this chapter don't actually correspond with each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Seven: The Blessed Ruler&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	She was riding on a wave of power, looking in awe at the colors around her. There was every color of the rainbow, and a few others. She didn’t understand where she was, until Pulosid stepped in front of her. “It’s time for you to choose.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” Catherine asked. Suddenly, the colors took on sound, and it was roaring around her.&lt;br /&gt;	Pulosid pushed her way through the colors. She took hold of Catherine’s hands tightly. “You must choose.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Choose what?” Catherine shouted.&lt;br /&gt;	“Your destiny. Here is the moment where you choose to live or die.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Are you mad?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No.”&lt;br /&gt;	“There’s a catch, right? What do I have to do in order to live?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You will have to take up my place in the world.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine forced Pulosid’s hands off of her. “No, I don’t want that power.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Your power is what is killing you now. You have to either accept it or die. Those are the choices.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I hate you.” Catherine spat. “What kind of stupid decision is that?”&lt;br /&gt;	“The one you have to make.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine thought for a moment. “There’s no way out of this, right?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Right.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So, if I decide to accept the power, do I lose the life I’m living now?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Then what does that mean?”&lt;br /&gt;	“When you die, you will become me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But I don’t know what you do.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You’ll learn. I’m not the first Pulosid.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Which one are you?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m the,” Pulosid thought for a moment, “fifth one.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So this isn’t a new thing.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Nope. Well, what’s your decision?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine took a deep breath and slowly let it out. “I accept.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Waking up gasping, Catherine was forced to lay down on something soft. She looked around to see no one she knew. “What?” she asked tiredly.&lt;br /&gt;	The old woman of the group was still holding her down and replied, “Don’t ask, just rest.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But,” Catherine protested.&lt;br /&gt;	The woman placed a hand on Catherine’s mouth. “No, rest. Sleep.” She intoned. Catherine couldn’t help but let her eyes close.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya watched as Richard paced around their tent. She wrapped her arms around her torso, trying to keep herself warm. “She’ll be fine.” Tanya said, trying to be reassuring.&lt;br /&gt;	“I doubt that. Something weird is going on.” Richard replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you mean?” Tanya asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stopped and threw his hands in the air. “That’s just the thing, I don’t know. I just have this feeling that something is wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I have the same feeling.” Tanya replied sadly.&lt;br /&gt;	“Really?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, ever since you arrived with her to the camp.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So what can we do about it?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Nothing really, just keep our eyes open.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sighed and sat down next to Tanya. “This is so hard.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you mean by that?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Just knowing that she’s ill, and. . .” He trailed off, not sure what he wanted to say.&lt;br /&gt;	“We’re both worried about her.” Tanya said reassuring, placing a hand on his knee.&lt;br /&gt;	“What about her family? Don’t they deserve to know?” Richard placed his hand on top of hers, grateful for the support.&lt;br /&gt;	“They do, but in order to tell them, we would have to find them.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Which could be really hard.” Richard added.&lt;br /&gt;	“Exactly.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So we just let them keep worrying about her?”&lt;br /&gt;	“As soon as she’s better, we’ll go see them again.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What about your family? Surely they will be worried about you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya shrugged. “I’m sure they are, but right now I’m so upset with my father I couldn’t speak to him. Plus, I have this feeling that as soon as I return, something horrible is going to happen. Better just stick around you guys and not think about them.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I suppose that this is your decision.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yep, and I don’t want to go back.” Tanya said firmly. She grimaced as she thought about the time she spent with her family.&lt;br /&gt;	“Okay, whatever you want to do.” Richard stared out the flap of the tent, watching the people walk around. “I wish we could see her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	The healing woman, Manisha, watched the young Nephthys. “Dear child, what are you?” She asked the unconscious girl. As soon as Catherine woke up, a wave of power rushed over the people in the tent, almost stunning them all, but the healing woman managed to calm her down to sleep again.&lt;br /&gt;	The leader, Alem, sat down next to Manisha. “Do you think she could be the one?” He asked seriously.&lt;br /&gt;	“It is quite possible.” Manisha replied. “Did you feel her power when she woke?”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem nodded. “I did. I also felt it when she was awake and talking to me. She is quite the remarkable person.”&lt;br /&gt;	“If she is the one, do you think that the boy is the other?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Times are changing, but this time for the best.” Alem stood up and looked down at the sleeping Catherine. “I must go and see their friends. They would like to know about their friend.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What about the other things?” Manisha asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“When we know the complete truth, then we may tell the others. But for now, no rumors at the moment. Let us enjoy this peace for as long as possible.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, the future is about to be very bloody. Go, tell her friends. I will keep watch over her.” Manisha said while shooing Alem out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem walked quickly through the village, thinking about many things. He wasn’t sure what to tell Catherine’s two friends. He wasn’t even sure himself what had just happened. The Nephthys had died before waking up again. Something had happened, but no one was sure exactly what it was.&lt;br /&gt;	The tent of the guest loomed in front of him. He took a deep breath before stepping inside. The two Aegirians turned and stared at him.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stood up and asked, “How is she?”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem bowed his head. “She’s still alive and will continue to be.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What does that mean?” Tanya asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Whatever was killing her has been stopped. Other than that, we don’t know. She’s still asleep at the moment, but you are free to go and visit her now.” Alem replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“Killing her?” Richard asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, she died temporarily while in our care.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” The other two shouted.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem held up his hands. “Please, just listen. We did, however, manage to bring her back. She’s fine now, from what we can tell. She will still be weak, and there is still some sickness in her. But, for the most part, she is alive and well.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard nodded and held out his hand. “Thank you. I don’t know what we would have done if she had died.”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem nodded and took Richard’s hand. “You’re welcome. I assume that you would like to stay here while Catherine recovers.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course.” Tanya said. She was still rather pale at the thought that Catherine had died, even for just a moment. “We don’t want her to relapse any time soon. So, would it be much of a burden for us to stay with you and your people while she recovers?”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem shook his head. “You are no burden. Actually, I think you will be very helpful for us later on.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard cocked his head to the side. “What do you mean by that?”&lt;br /&gt;	Shaking his head again, Alem answered, “That is neither here nor now. Come, I will show you to your friend.”&lt;br /&gt;	After a quick walk through the village, which Richard and Tanya stared at with wide eyes, they arrived at the healing woman’s tent. Alem held open the tent flap and allowed them in. Richard rushed over to Catherine’s side, immediately picking up her hand.&lt;br /&gt;	Alem leaned over to Tanya and asked, “Are those two close?”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya smiled sadly and nodded, “Yeah. Really close.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But it looks like you are close to them.” Alem added.&lt;br /&gt;	“I am, but not as close as those two.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, just try. They seem like nice people.”&lt;br /&gt;	“They’re the nicest people I know. They saved me, you know?”&lt;br /&gt;	“How?” Alem asked curiously.&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya twisted the end of her sleeve in her fingers. She sighed and looked at Richard and Catherine sadly. “There’s a spell over the entire court of Aegir. And somehow, between those two, they managed to get it off of me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Really?” Alem replied. “How?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s the thing, I don’t know. I don’t even understand why they did it to being with.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine coughed some and fluttered her eyes open. Tanya broke off her conversation with Alem and rushed over to her side. “Catherine?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Coughing some more, Catherine looked at her two friends. “Hey.” She said weakly.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard squeezed her hand in his own. “How are you feeling?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Weak, but better than before.” Catherine turned her head to the side and coughed some more.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha rushed over to her side. “No need to strain yourself. Your friends aren’t going to leave for a long time. You need to rest and gather your strength.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard nodded. “I agree Catherine, just rest for awhile.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But I hate resting.” Catherine nearly shouted before coughing some more.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard placed his other hand on her head. “I know you do, but if you don’t rest now, you’ll keep getting sick and weak. Wouldn’t you rather take some time now and get completely better instead of rushing off and making it worse for you?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine narrowed her eyes into a glare at Richard. “Fine.” She spat, “You win.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stood up and kissed her forehead. “That’s a good girl.”&lt;br /&gt;	Playfully swatting at Richard, Catherine settled down to go back to sleep. “Why do I put up with you?” She asked weakly.&lt;br /&gt;	“Because, I’m your friend.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine smiled slightly before falling asleep.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha looked at Richard closely. “Boy, where are you from?”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard blinked quickly. “What?”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya stepped away from Catherine’s bed and went over to Alem. He nodded his head over in the direction of the tent flap, signaling Tanya to go outside with him. She nodded and followed him outside.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha repeated, “Where are you from?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Aegir.” Richard replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“Are you a nobleman?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I was.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Was?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I gave up my title in order to rescue Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I see. What was your title and which fief did you control?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I was a Baron, and I had control over Fief Loki.”&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha smiled widely. “I knew it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Knew what?”&lt;br /&gt;	“It doesn’t matter for the moment. Were you the direct heir of Loki?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes, what does it mean?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You will have your answers soon enough. I must tell you, what you did for Catherine was very special.”&lt;br /&gt;	“There are several others who would have done it as well.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know about that.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you mean?” Richard asked confusedly.&lt;br /&gt;	Manisha picked up something and began working on it. “There are several things that you do not know about yet.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And you do?” Richard interrupted.&lt;br /&gt;	“I am also the Shaman of this village. I see many things. Yet, there are things that I do not see.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why do you care so much about Aegir?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because, what happens in Aegir will affect the rest of this world.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you mean by that?” Richard asked, getting frustrated at the confusing questions and answers he was getting from the old woman.&lt;br /&gt;	“All will be known in time.” Manisha replied calmly. “Why don’t you go and get some rest. These last few days have taken their toll on you. If you don’t rest know, you will be no help to Catherine when she needs you the most.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sighed and nodded. “Very well. Will send someone for me the moment she wakes up?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I will.” Manisha agreed. “Now go and get your rest. Nothing will happen until you decide it to.” She said cryptically while Richard stepped out of the tent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya watched at Alem paced in front of her. “Why did you want me to leave the tent? What was she asking him?”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem stopped and stared at Tanya. “There are forces at work that we cannot hope to control.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What about them? That has nothing to do with the moment right now.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t you understand? It has everything to with this.”&lt;br /&gt;	“How? I don’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;	“The Immortals have things to work out between themselves, but instead they take it out on us.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What does that mean?”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem sighed and grabbed Tanya’s hand. “I don’t know the whole story. Manisha hardly knows it all, and she knows the most out of all of us.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” Tanya asked getting angry at the cryptic answers.&lt;br /&gt;	“Your friend Catherine plays a larger role in the fate of this world than any of us know yet. And I believe your other friend Richard also plays his part.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So what about me?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know. I’m sure they could use your help.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya sighed and squeezed Alem’s hand. “I feel so left out.”&lt;br /&gt;	Alem put a hand on Tanya’s shoulder. “It will all work out in the end.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What if I don’t see the end?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Trust your friends.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya looked down at her shoes. “Alright. I guess that’s all I have right now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Okay, I think I'm about to head off to bed, maybe tomorrow my wrists will agree with me.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:4959</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/4959.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4959"/>
    <title>BTHO t.u.</title>
    <published>2005-11-25T13:38:27Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-25T13:38:27Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Old 97s - Barrier Reef</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Morning all!! Just so you guys know, I've been up since 6:30 this morning. Why am I up? So I can go shopping, but not for normal stuff, for Aggie stuff! Then we have the Maroon Out game against the number 2 team in the country, t.u. (which you might know better at the University of Texas, but down here, we all call them t.u.). I'm not sure when my roommate and her mom and sister are getting back, so I can't say much more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One more chapter done. It seems they're getting longer, which is a good thing because that means more words, but also bad because it means that I might not finish for a long time. I really wanted to finish before the end of the year.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Six: The Nomads of the North&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Richard and Tanya watched as Catherine slept. It had only been a few days since she had told the two her past. They were still in shock about everything she had told them. To think that this sixteen year old girl was actually a thirty year old woman who had faced so much hardship in her life. They weren’t sure how to treat her anymore. Plus, she wasn’t getting any better. They were at a dividing road where they could go either way. It would not be far to go into Zeku’ai land.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine woke up coughing, again. Tanya was there nearly instantly to give her a cup of herbal tea. Catherine still did not like the taste, but it did seem to help with her cough. She couldn’t stay awake for very long either. She felt tired and cold and hot all at the same time. She didn’t really tell the other two much about how she was feeling, figuring she would get over it quickly.&lt;br /&gt;	“Catherine?” Richard asked as she finished her cup of tea.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah?” Catherine replied back.&lt;br /&gt;	“Can I ask you something?”&lt;br /&gt;	Blinking and swallowing heavily, she answered, “Sure, shoot.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You aren’t getting better, are you?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine paused and thought out what she would say in return. “No, I’m not. I don’t remember what I felt like when I was re- when you got me out of there.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What did they do to you, in there?”&lt;br /&gt;	“It doesn’t matter. I’m out of there, that’s all that matters.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But it does. We need to know.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You do not need to know.”&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s obviously bugging you. Why won’t you tell us?”&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s none of your business, okay? I’m not feeling better, and I don’t know how to.” Catherine stopped to break into a coughing fit. “And I don’t think that you were really asking about my vacation time in Tethys.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, well, here’s the deal. We can attempt to go back to Aegir and hide from everyone there.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I have a feeling that won’t work.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah. Then we were thinking about going to Hathor-“&lt;br /&gt;	“But that means going through Aegir, so no go.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Right.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So what’s your other option? Surely not staying here or going back to Tethys.”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, neither of those are good options. We need to get you to someone who knows something about healing. While Tanya and I know some things, we don’t know enough for you to get better, just not die.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s a pleasing statement.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But the truth.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Okay, so what is the other option?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Going to the Zeku’ai. I’m sure if we explain ourselves, they’ll take us in.”&lt;br /&gt;	“We have to go to the Zeku’ai, and don’t worry about them not taking us in, they’ll take us.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What? How do you know that?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I just do, alright? Trust me on this one. We need to go to the Zeku’ai.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Alright. We’ll leave tomorrow. Do you think you could ride a horse?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No, I can hardly walk, let alone ride a horse.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Alright. I’ll go tell Tanya.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Richard?” Catherine called out before Richard could get very far from her. “What’s going on between you and Tanya?”&lt;br /&gt;	“We’re friends, nothing more.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Okay.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Any reason you asked?”&lt;br /&gt;	“None, just curious.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Alright, you should rest, we have a long journey ahead of us.” Catherine nodded instead of answering and laid down on her sleeping material again. She could hear the voices of Richard and Tanya talking while she fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine stood in front of the large chestnut horse standing in front of her. She had a wary look in her eye as she judged the horse. “Have you ever ridden a horse?” Richard asked as he stood behind Catherine, just in case she lost her balance again.&lt;br /&gt;	“Huh?” Catherine replied. She was shaking slightly from the fever she had, and she was little wary of the large horse.&lt;br /&gt;	“Have you ever ridden a horse?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh, um, no. But I heard that it isn’t that hard, right?”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sighed as he steadied the unbalanced girl. “Maybe you should ride with someone else for the time being?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That sounds great. Then, if I start to fall, someone can catch me more easily.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Right. Any preferences?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine stood back and looked at the other two horses. Tanya’s horse was a soft tan and smaller than her own. Richard’s horse was a large black monster looking thing. Judging the two riders, she made her decision, “Richard, as much as your horse scares me, I think I would rather ride with you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“My horse scares you?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah. He’s just so big. How do you get on him?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You’ll see. Come on, let me help you up.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Huh?” Catherine asked shocked.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sighed and walked over to the horse. He placed a calming hand on the beast. “Come over here. He’s not going to step on you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“How do you know?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because, I know what I’m doing. Just trust me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Okay.” Catherine took a deep breath and stepped toward the horse. Richard took her hand and then snaked his arms around her waist. With an easy move, he placed her on top of the horse. Catherine immediately tried to find something to hold on to, while her legs were drapped side saddle.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard swung himself easily into the saddle and grabbed the reins around Catherine. “Hey, Tanya, you about ready?”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya closed her pack and swung herself on. She rode western style, as did Richard. “Yeah. Let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;	The trio started their way through the mountains. Catherine looked in amazement at the beautiful scenery around her. After a while though, she started to fall asleep. She clung on to one of Richard’s arms before letting herself sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	A shout woke Catherine up. They had been riding through the mountains for three days. She was getting sick of riding a horse. “What?” She asked sleepily.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard squeezed her sides, signally her to stay calm and not say anything. The man in front of them was dressed in a brown coat like garment made of animal furs. He had light hair and pale eyes. He looked very angry. “What are you doing here?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine looked around and saw there were several other people who looked similar to him standing around. Richard and Tanya said nothing, so she decided to say something. “We come seeking safety and shelter, and hopefully a healer,” she added as she started to cough harshly. “We mean you no harm.”&lt;br /&gt;	The man, who seemed like the leader of the group, stepped forward and stared at Catherine. She shivered violently, nearly knocking herself out of Richard’s arms. He nodded and said, “You are welcome to stay with us.”&lt;br /&gt;	Coughing, Catherine replied, “Thank you very much.”&lt;br /&gt;	The man merely nodded. “We have a healing woman in the village who may be able to help you, Nephthys.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine nodded back. The man climbed on his own horse and signaled his own men to do the same. As they followed the man, Richard asked in Catherine’s ear, “Why do they know who you are?”&lt;br /&gt;	Smiling slightly, Catherine looked up at Richard. “We have some Zeku’ai in our kingdom. We leave them alone, and they leave us alone. We also do some trading with more friendly groups, so they see us a few times. My father really helped relations with these people.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s why you knew.” Richard said, almost accusingly.&lt;br /&gt;	“No, not really. Pulosid told me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“When do you talk to her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Whenever, usually when I’m asleep though.”&lt;br /&gt;	The trio and the men had entered into a large village. There were several tents pitched around the area, and people were scurrying around each of the tents. Several people stopped their work to stare at the new comers. Catherine smiled weakly when she was not coughing.&lt;br /&gt;	Finally, the group stopped in what seemed like the center of the village. They had managed to gather a crowd with their appearance. The leader held up his hand, which managed to silence. “People,” he started, “the Nephthys had decided to grace us with her presence. We are to treat her and her companions with the best manners we have to offer them. I do not want to learn about any unkind behavior from anyone.” He seemed to be staring at a certain group of people. However, everyone nodded in understanding. They would make sure to pass the word about the new comers. After he waved his hand, the crowd dissipated to finish their activities. The leader turned to the trio, “I will take you to the healing woman. Your friends, I will show to a place in order to stay.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Won’t we be staying with Catherine?” Tanya asked.&lt;br /&gt;	The leader shook his head. “I’m sorry, but she needs to stay alone with the healing woman. I promise you though, you’ll be able to see Catherine around.” Tanya and Richard nodded reluctantly and let themselves be directed to a different part of the village than Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine weaved dangerously while she followed the leader of the village around. The leader turned around and saw her struggling. Sighing, he picked her up in his arms, which she protested. “I can walk on my own.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I know, but by the time we made it to the healing woman, you would have died.” The leader replied in a calm, yet worried voice.&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” Catherine asked really confused. She started to cough again.&lt;br /&gt;	“You’re dying, if you haven’t noticed. How your friends managed to keep you alive this long is a miracle.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh.” Catherine buried her head in his chest, listening to him breath. “What’s wrong with me?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know. Something dealing with your energy.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Like someone is stealing it?” Catherine asked weakly before coughing.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah.” He looked down to see Catherine start to fall asleep. “Don’t go to sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But,” she protested weakly.&lt;br /&gt;	The leader shook her in his arms. “No, if you do, you’ll never see your friends.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh.”&lt;br /&gt;	“By the way, that was a nice cover up lie you told your friends.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Thanks, it was the best thing I could think of. How did you know that I was a Nephthys?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I read your friends’ minds. They were rather easy to pick apart.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s not very nice.”&lt;br /&gt;	“We’ll help fix that. Once we fix you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Am I broken?” Catherine whispered. She wanted to go to sleep so badly, but she tried really hard not to because he told her so.&lt;br /&gt;	“No, it’s just a figure of speech. Here we are.” He said as they stepping in front of a large white tent. Just as she was looking at the inside of the tent, Catherine passed out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It's a good thing that you don't get to read what I wrote down to happen in some of these chapters. Starting around ch. 22, things start straying from what I had planned. But, hey, that plot was a tentative one. Mainly so I couldn't stare at my computer and think about what would happen next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Note of warning: the description of the Zeku'ai will probably change, a lot, as I write. I don't have a definate plan for them, but a vague idea. I plan on piecing it all together when I finish some more anthro classes and start editing. Yep, I plan on editing this sucker, and it's gonna take forever. But maybe, in the dream of dreams, I can get published.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:4826</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/4826.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4826"/>
    <title>Turkey Day!!!!</title>
    <published>2005-11-25T04:26:30Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-25T04:26:30Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Brian Setzer Orchestra - Hollywood Nocture</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Yay, I love turkey!! It's like my favorite meat in the entire world! And it doesn't make me that sleepy. I'm just naturally that way anyways. Sorry, I'm really excited about this. Yeah, this was the first Thanksgiving I spent away from my family, but it was nice. At least my roommate got to see her family. Only a few more weeks until finals are over and I go home for the holidays.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, yeah, um, I have two rather long chapters for you to read. I started writing in twenty minute sprints, which give me around seven pages each (nearly 1000 words). So, the next two chapters are really long. Sorry. I'm at 36,000 words, so I've got almost a quarter left to write, in the next five days. Heh, no biggie. But yeah, I better start typing again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Four: The Rescue&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Hello Catherine.” Destiny said from her chair.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine spun around to see where she was. “Who are you? And I want the truth.”&lt;br /&gt;	“My name is Destiny, on Earth, at least.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What is your name here?” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;	“Pulosid.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why am I being called your name?”&lt;br /&gt;	“They must think that you are me.” Pulosid said sadly. “I had hoped to avoid this.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Avoid what? What is going on?” Catherine yelled. She soon began to cough harshly, and slid to the floor.&lt;br /&gt;	Pulosid was at Catherine’s instantly side. “You aren’t okay, are you?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine shook her head and coughed some more. “No. They keep thinking that I’m you, and they keep beating me, because I tell them otherwise.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You aren’t me, no, not yet.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yet?” Catherine hissed before collapsing into a fit of coughs again.&lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t strain yourself. You shouldn’t even be here. You’re wasting your energy.”&lt;br /&gt;	“It isn’t going to matter anyways.” Catherine muttered. “No one will probably bother to come and get me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I wouldn’t be so sure of that. I think that your friend, Richard I think, is coming straight here to get you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What? He’s going to get himself killed. That crazy lady with the strange bowl and mirror and sucking energy.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Wait, sucking energy?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, hurts like hell too. She kept telling me that I was Pulosid, and when I told her no, she went all psycho on me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you know about her?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, when she stepped out from above her little bowl, her servant seemed really shocked. And she said that she needed energy.” Catherine blinked and stared at Pulosid. “She looks kinda like you. I mean, not exactly, but there’s this aura to her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Did you hear her name?” Pulosid asked frantically.&lt;br /&gt;	“No, but she does seem hell bent on making you suffer.” Catherine blinked again. “Wait, I think the guy, um Eudor, called her something like, Neirty?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Neirty? Are you sure you heard that right?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, that’s a really strange name. Wait, do you know her?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That can’t be right. Are you sure?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Hell yeah I’m sure.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Damn.” Pulosid hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	“What.” Catherine asked again, before coughing harshly. Everything around her seemed to blur.&lt;br /&gt;	Pulosid reached for the coughing girl, but her hands went through her back. “You have to go back. Save your energy, and stick it out. Help is on its way.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine woke up gasping. She rolled her head around, coughing harshly. Her entire body ached, and she couldn’t seem to get warm. Her body trembled with shivers, which were caused by the cold. A leak seemed to be above her head, so her hair was soaked with dirty water, which liked to drip down her face. She was barely fed. The burly man had come in and shoved some bread into her mouth before pouring wine down her throat as soon as she swallowed the bread. She could hardly see straight, and it seemed like a burden to stay awake. But she remembered Pulosid’s words and tried to be strong.&lt;br /&gt;	The burly man entered, holding some bread and a flask of wine. She knew what was going to happen, but did not show that she wanted the food. The last time she had done that, he had decided not to feed her. She coughed a few times before moaning. “Ah, the poor princess doesn’t like her new home?” Catherine looked up but didn’t acknowledge his question with words. The man shook his head. “It seems like she has learned her lesson.” He reared his hand holding the flask and slapped her across the face. She coughed some more and spat out some blood, which she didn’t know was from coughing or from being struck. “You don’t want me to have any fun, do you?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine finally opened her mouth to give the man a harsh reply, but instead she got bread shoved in her mouth. She choked, but quickly swallowed the bread. Another piece was shoved in and swallowed. A mouth full of wine was quickly poured in. Catherine coughed for a bit before the process was repeated.&lt;br /&gt;	The man finally left Catherine covered in bread crumbs and wine. She glared at the wooden door, breathing heavily. Coughing some more, the room began to blur and spin dangerously. Catherine moaned as she rolled her head around, trying to get the room right side up. A few minutes later, she passed out from the general pain she was in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Catherine, please Catherine, please tell me that you can hear me.” Catherine heard barely. It felt as if her head was covered in a thick blanket. She tiredly opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;	“Jayden?” She asked confused. “Jayden, is that you?”&lt;br /&gt;	A hand touched her forehead. “Catherine, it’s me, Richard.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine leaned into the hand on her head and coughed weakly. She felt something enter her mouth and quickly spit it out, accidentally on the person in front of her. “Richard?” She asked tiredly.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard cursed when he saw Catherine spit out blood. “Yeah, it’s me. I’m going to get you out of here. Hang in there.” He whispered. He looked at the shackles holding her arms and cursed again when he saw the dried blood on them. Looking for a catch, he found nothing to release the shackle from her wrist. “Here goes nothing.” Putting his hand on the metal, he concentrated for a moment before the shackle popped open. “Good.” He quickly repeated the action on the other wrist.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine slid boneless into Richard’s arms. He scooped up her legs in his other arm, while cradling her head on his shoulder. “Let’s get you out of here.” He whispered. Carefully and quietly, Richard navigated his way through the hallways. Luckily, he found no one in the hallways and managed to slid out of a hidden entrance which he somehow knew was there. He knew someone was helping him without his knowledge, but he didn’t care as long as he saved Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard rushed to where Tanya was waiting with their horses. Catherine stirred slightly when Tanya gasped at her state. He had to agree with her, Catherine looked horrible. She had lost the little weight she had, her face was bruised, her wrists looked raw, and there was dried blood and wine on her dress, which was faded to an indescribable color. Catherine opened her eyes slightly and whispered, “Pulosid?”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya’s mouth fell open and started to say something. Richard quickly shook his head no. She closed it with a snap before helping Richard get Catherine on his horse. The trio made their way back into mountains, hoping to find a safe place in Tethys. They needed to find a place to stop for a long time in order for Catherine to get better.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Five: The Partial Truth&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine groaned when she woke up. Looking around, she realized that she didn’t know where she was. She was outside, which she knew was not possible if she still was captive. Then the memories of when Richard came to rescue her. She groaned again when she remembered that she had called him Jayden. She had thought she was over him. “Hello?” She asked with a weak and tired voice, when she was saw no one around her. Maybe this was a new form of torture, leave her outside and let her die from exposure. But something seemed wrong with that idea. She was covered in several blankets, and it seemed like something hard and hot was tucked around her. Plus, she was feeling better, and she knew her captors would not heal her, they would just hope that she would die slowly and painfully.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard’s face appeared above her own. “Good morning.” He replied. “We were getting worried about you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Straining herself, Catherine tried to get a better look at Richard. He, instead, placed a hand on her and kept her down. “Don’t strain yourself, you aren’t completely well yet.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Where are we?” Catherine croaked.&lt;br /&gt;	“In the blah mountains. We’re between Aegir and Tethys right now.”&lt;br /&gt;	“How long have I been asleep?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Several days. We were worried about you. Your fever was rather high, and we didn’t have a lot of medicine to get you better. Stop asking questions,” Richard said when he saw Catherine open her mouth again, “you need to rest. Don’t worry, I’ll be right here when you wake up.” Catherine nodded then went back to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;	Stretching, Richard stood up and looked around. He walked over to where he thought he saw Tanya go off to in order to find some herbs. “Tanya?” He called out.&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m over here.” She called out. When Richard found her, she asked, “Is she okay?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I think she’ll recover eventually. Why did you run away?”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya sat down on a rock and played with her fraying shirt. “I don’t think she wants to see me.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sat down next to her. “Why do you say that?”&lt;br /&gt;	“She called Pulosid. She didn’t see me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“She thought I was someone else when I rescued her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Who?”&lt;br /&gt;	“A person called Jayden. I’m not sure who that is, but I’m guessing its someone she knows. Maybe her fiancé.” Richard glared at a hole in the bottom of his shirt.&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya put a hand on Richard’s leg. “I think there’s more to it than that. We would have known if she was engaged. Half of the men in Aegir were trying to go after her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Really?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, but they were all too afraid of her to actually try it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why?”&lt;br /&gt;	“She could think. That scares some men. But not others,” she added jokingly while nudging Richard.&lt;br /&gt;	“Should I ask her about it?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I think you should. It might help understand what is wrong with her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Her fever finally broke last night.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That’s good.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m afraid it might come back though. She still sounds really horrible when she breathes, and she keeps coughing up blood and other stuff.”&lt;br /&gt;	“We’ll just have to keep an eye on her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Where should we go from here?”&lt;br /&gt;	“We can’t go to Aegir, because they might take Catherine back and you aren’t exactly welcomed anymore. We definitely can’t stay in Tethys, who knows what they’ll do to her and us.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So should we go to Hathor?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know. Something tells me that Catherine should make that choice for us.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Where else is there to go?”&lt;br /&gt;	“There’s the Zeku’ai.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Who would want to go there? They don’t like anyone but their own.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But they know more about magic than we do. Maybe they can help Catherine with her gift.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know. You remember the stories, right?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course I remember the stories, who doesn’t? But Catherine doesn’t know them probably, and she might want to go.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And why would they not kill us on sight?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Because of Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You know something, don’t you?”&lt;br /&gt;	“My father was once talking about a prophecy they had about Pulosid. And if Catherine was muttering about Pulosid, she might be part of it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Fine, we’ll explain all the options to her, and she can decide.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Good. Now go back to her. I still have to find some of those herbs for you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You’re welcome, now get over there.” Tanya pushed Richard off the rock. She smiled and held up a finger, signaling him to stay quiet. Then she shooed him away.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard trudged over to the camp site, where Catherine was still sleeping, though less peacefully than before. He put a hand on her head, trying to calm her with his mind. She stirred slightly but relaxed again and fell into a deep sleep. “Please get better.” Richard whispered. Tanya soon came over and sat down next to him. Together, they kept watch over Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Pulosid?” Catherine asked the empty room. She turned around, trying to see if anyone else was around.&lt;br /&gt;	A pop sounded, and Pulosid appeared in front of her. “Catherine?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why am I here?” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Pulosid actually shrugged. “I do not know. It seems like you can come on your own. Is there something you wanted to ask me?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine sat down in a chair that appeared behind her. “I don’t know. I want to know more about why everyone seems to think that I’m you. And why you said yet.”&lt;br /&gt;	Pulosid sighed and sat down in front of Catherine. “I don’t really know why this might happen, but it is possible.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What is possible? Me becoming you? Sorry, thank you but no. I don’t want to be Pulosid or Destiny, or whatever you’re called. I have enough problems with my own life. And plus, you seem to be immortal, and I’m obviously mortal. So, sorry, that just won’t work.”&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing again, Pulosid stopped the ranting Catherine. “Look, it will most likely not happen, but in case it does, you should probably know about it. There’s a prophecy, or a story, something, that tells of a mortal girl replacing Pulosid.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So? Not every prophecy or story comes true. And usually, those are so vague that they can be interpreted any way a person would like to make them fit. I’m sorry, but I’m not going to believe in it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And you probably shouldn’t. Besides, if you did become me, you couldn’t go back to Earth.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And somehow, that doesn’t seem so bad now.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, I’ve been thinking, when I’m not unconscious, about how life has been while I was here. Sure, there’s a few people out to kill me, but there are also a lot of people who seem to care about me too.”&lt;br /&gt;	“And you don’t have that on Earth?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, I don’t have people out to kill me, but it doesn’t seem that as many people care. Plus, here, I have a second chance at life. I’m fifteen-“&lt;br /&gt;	“Sixteen now.” Pulosid interrupted.&lt;br /&gt;	“What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Richard rescued you on your sixteenth birthday.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Okay, fine then, I’m sixteen again. I have my entire life to live again. And while that seemed like a bad idea when I first got here, now it doesn’t seem so bad. Hopefully I’m not doomed and the same things that happened on Earth will happen here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So, what about our deal?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know. Are you sure this isn’t some very long and elaborate dream that I’m having because I fell asleep while reading a fantasy novel?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You don’t really like fantasy though. So how could you have fallen asleep while reading one?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Who knows, stranger things have happened. By the way, what happened to Evelyn’s and mines lives on Earth?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You’ve gone missing. Both of your families are frantically searching, though now it’s looking like a hopeless case. Many think that you two are dead now.”&lt;br /&gt;	“My parents must be crushed.”&lt;br /&gt;	“They are, but they are also moving on. Alex is going to get married soon.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Really? That’s nice. I kinda wish that I could see him get married, but I don’t think that will happen. Plus, the last time I made a serious wish, I got stuck here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What was that wish?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t you know it?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I know the intent, but I don’t know exactly what you said. It was just enough to get me the power in order to pull you two out of Earth.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I hardly remember it. Something about how I wanted to live again and have an adventure. That’s something I always wanted to do, but I couldn’t because I got married.”&lt;br /&gt;	“If you did fall in love again, would you actually get married?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know. When I got married to Jayden, I gave up my entire future for him. I don’t know if I could do that again. I promised myself, once he died, that I was going to enjoy my life, because that’s what he would want me to do.”&lt;br /&gt;	“If someone allowed you to have those adventures while being married, or you had an adventure before you got married, would you do it?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Sure, why the hell not? But first, I have to find someone and have my adventure.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh, before you wake up, which will be in a few minutes, I need to tell you something.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Go to the Zeku’ai. They can help you with your visions. You know, actually get some information out of them.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Alright.” Catherine could see herself fading. “Thank you, for listening.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m here whenever you want to talk.” Pulosid called out before Catherine vanished completely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Coughing, Catherine woke up again. She looked around, to see Richard and Tanya sleeping on each other. They were using each other as pillows. Catherine tried to sigh at the sight, but instead she started to cough harshly. Her coughing caused the two sleeping people to wake up with a jump. Tanya managed to fall over, and Richard was on his feet instantly with a sword in his hand. Still coughing, Catherine tried to laugh at the sight. Richard looked down and smiled. “You’re awake.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah,” Catherine whispered. Her voice was still weak and scratchy, and her throat was throbbing in pain.&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya sat up and looked at Catherine, with a smile, she asked, “How are you feeling?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Tanya?” Catherine asked confused. Tanya nodded but didn’t say anything. “I feel like death warmed over.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You look like it too.” Tanya teased. “Do you want something to drink? I can make some tea? Or do you want to go back to sleep?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’d like some tea.” Catherine replied.&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya gave Richard a pointed look and walked over to the fire. Richard shrugged and moved Catherine towards the fire, using their bags to keep her sitting up. Catherine doubted she had the energy to keep herself sitting up at the moment. “Thank you.” She whispered to Richard, who was walked over to the horses in order to feed them.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard turned around and smiled widely. “No problem.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine watched Tanya make tea with some strange looking plants. “Tanya?” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Once the kettle was on the fire, Tanya sat down next to Catherine. “Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Why are you here?”&lt;br /&gt;	“To rescue you, obviously.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But why? I didn’t think you liked me.” Catherine replied. She was very confused about everything.&lt;br /&gt;	The two sat in a calm silence, neither knowing what the other should say. Tanya finished making the tea and gave it to Catherine. Tanya saw Richard join them around the fire. Gathering the little bit of courage she had, Tanya asked the big question on hers and Richard’s minds. “Who is Jayden?”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine jumped at the question, and nearly dropped her tea. “What?” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	“Who’s Jayden?” Richard joined in the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;	Staring down at her tea, Catherine sorted through her jumbled thoughts. She took a sip of the tea, and nearly gagged at the taste. “This stuff tastes horrid.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya gave Catherine a mild glare. “You’re avoiding the question.”&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing, Catherine took another sip and grimaced. “In order to answer that question, you would have to listen to a very long story.”&lt;br /&gt;	“We have time.” Richard replied.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, we aren’t going anywhere for awhile.” Tanya added.&lt;br /&gt;	“Okay, I’ll tell you.” Catherine started. “But you have to believe me and not ask any questions till the end.” The other two nodded furiously. “Alright. Well, I wasn’t born as Nephthys Catherine Theoris. Well, at least, the person thinking right now, wasn’t born as her. The body is in fact, Nephthys Catherine Theoris, but the mind and the soul, they are different. I was born as Catherine Marie Silver. I grew up in a suburb close to a big city. I had two loving parents, and three siblings. In high school, I met Evelyn, and we became the best of friends.” Catherine continued to tell her story, a melancholy smile spreading on her face as she remembered the life she had given up. “And then Jayden, the person I loved so much, died. And my world shattered.” Now, around the smile, tears streamed down her face. “On my thirtieth birthday, I made some kind of wish for adventure and a new life. I didn’t actually think it would come true. None of my wishes ever came true. But that night, I met a woman who called herself Destiny. You would know her as Pulosid.” Catherine put down her empty cup of tea and scrubbed at her face. “Now, I’m here. You know the rest. The person who came to the court of Aegir was never supposed to be there. You would have gotten a very timid and shy Nephthys who would have been taken over by that spell. None of this would have happened. I’m sorry.” She added at the very last moment.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard, who had tears streaming down his face because of Catherine’s story, walked over to kneel next to her. “No, don’t apologize. I’m glad you’re here. Everything has been getting better because you are here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But, you would still be a Baron and Tanya would still be a princess, and you all would have been happy.” Catherine sobbed.&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya looked her friend in the eye. “Listen, I wouldn’t have been happy living that life. It was a false life. No one can live a false live like that. And now, we’re doing something in order to fix that. Because of you, we are going to make it better for everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;	Nodding, Catherine threw herself into Tanya’s arms, who enveloped her and sobbed into her hair. Richard sat down on the other side of Catherine and wrapped his arms around her as well. The three sat like that until Catherine fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, um, yeah. Tanya somehow wiggled her way as a main character. Evelyn did the same thing earlier in the story. Hopefully, no more characters will do that. I really don't want to have to write that many more POV's. Other good news, we are officially half way through this sucker. Only twenty five more chapters to go. Another hundred pages, yay!!! Yeah, there are now 104 pages or so.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:4354</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/4354.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4354"/>
    <title>I'm on a roll!!</title>
    <published>2005-11-23T05:47:47Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-23T05:47:47Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Schwartz - I'm Not That Girl</lj:music>
    <content type="html">I finally broke 30,000, and I seem to be on a roll. Going to the write in on Monday helped a lot. Granted, my hand hurt a lot, but I got another 2700 words written. *happy dance* I forgot to post what I wrote last night, so I got that and what I've done today partially. I'm almost halfway through this story and almost at 100 pages. I also changed my formatting, so I'm not sure how that's going to work on here. Eh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Warning, The Torture, the second chapter I'm posting, can be kinda gory to some people, so don't complain to me. You are reading this on your own free will.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Two: The Decision&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Richard rushed down the hall throwing open the door, he shouted, “Oldrich! Where are you?”&lt;br /&gt;	The king, who was sitting calmly on his throne, quirked an eyes. “Yes?” He asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stormed over to the throne where he sat and kneeled, “Your Majesty, please excuse any rudeness, but please, why won’t you let me join in any of the search parties?”&lt;br /&gt;	Oldrich bowed his head, “Because, search parties are not the proper place for a noble. Besides, don’t you have your fief to tend to?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Heidi is taking good care of Loki for me. She doesn’t need me to get in the way.” Richard replied as calmly as possible.&lt;br /&gt;	“Plus, they are no longer close to the castle. I do not wish to stop a group from searching just to wait for you to join them.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’ll find them myself. They won’t need to stop from me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m sorry, but my answer is still no.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But why not?” Richard shouted.&lt;br /&gt;	“My reasons are of no concern to you.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard suddenly looked around the room. No one was paying attention to the two men arguing. Even the queen, who was sitting right next to Oldrich, didn’t even seem to notice them. “I’ll go without your permission then.”&lt;br /&gt;	Just as Richard was turning around, Oldrich said, “If you go and search for Nephthys Catherine, you will be giving up your title and citizenship.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stopped and turned around. “What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I am forbidding you from going. If you break my rules, those are the consequences.” Oldrich calmly replied.&lt;br /&gt;	After a moment’s thought, Richard decided, “Fine then.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Is one girl who you hardly know worth giving up everything for?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I do know her, and yes, she is worth it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Do you love her?” Oldrich asked, genuinely curious.&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know, but I do know that she’s my friend. That’s enough for me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So you’re going to just give away everything for just one girl? Plus, you’ll be sending Loki into ruins.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Heidi takes better care of Loki than I do. I’m not worried about her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“If you leave, you’ll destroy your family.”&lt;br /&gt;	“My family has already been destroyed, no thanks to you.” Richard hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	“What are you saying?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Listen to me. I, Baron Richard of Aegir and Holder of the Fief Loki, give up my title and name Baroness Heidi the sole heir of the Loki family. I also denounce any ties to the kingdom of Aegir. I am now a wandering soul.” Richard gave a mock bow to Oldrich. “You can’t hurt Heidi or Lodi without condemning your own people. Now, excuse me, I have to gather the few things I own and leave this disgusting place.” He threw his arms up in the in happiness and yelled, “Good riddance to you all.” Granted, none of the other nobles were paying attention to him. With another bow, he left the court room.&lt;br /&gt;	After his outburst, Richard stormed down the hall towards his room. All the gueard somehow knew that he was no longer a Baron an started to follow him. Richard put it down to the spell that seems to cover all the people in the castle. He had noticed that Catherine never had the spell on her, and Evelyn would get it at times before it would vanish. &lt;br /&gt;	Shaking his head, he tried to focus on what he was doing. Hopefully, he thought to himself, Heidi won’t be too upset about this. He knew that they had discussed what would happen if he finally pulled the plus with King Oldrich. Heidi was perfectly content with playing the court game, but Richard had no stomach for it. But after their parents had died in an “unfortunate accident,” Richard was called to take his parents’ place in the court. So, through the past few years, he had learned to play the game and jump through the hoops everyone wanted him to jump. Until he net the Nephthys’s.&lt;br /&gt;	The day that the Nephthys Catherine Theoris fainted in his arms marked a huge change in the way that Richard thought. Suddenly, he could see all the horrible things the King of Aegir was doing. He had never been directly influenced by a spell, but a spell could hide things from his sight. But after he met Catherine, it was as if a veil had been removed from his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;	Then the attack on Loki happened, and Richard was forced to leave the palace in the capital. The destruction had caused Richard to rethink what he was doing in his life. That was when he and Heidi discussed his possible separation from the family. Together, they two siblings make up a document that would protect Heidi and the people of Loki from the wrath of Oldrich. They figured that Oldrich would try to remove Loki from Heidi’s control. So they made sure that there was a law that would prevent that from happeneing. As long as the law was passed before Richard had left, Oldrich couldn’t break it, not even the king could break the rules in Loki, not without consequences. That had been a tradition ever since Aegir had first been formed.&lt;br /&gt;	The first king of Aegir had sealed Loki in to Aegri by marrying the heir of the land, the oldest daughter. He had also signed several documents that couldn’t be broken even to this day. If Heidi wanted to, she could pull away from Aegir. Loki was large enough to support itself, and the citizens of Loki loved their Baron more than the king.&lt;br /&gt;	A knock on wood stirred Richard from reliving his history lessons. Standing in the doorway was the last person Richard ever thought he would eve see, Princess Tanya. “You’re going after her, aren’t you?” She asked. She didn’t seem at all like the stuck up person he remembered.&lt;br /&gt;	“Yes.” He replied. He hoped he had managed to keep his aggression out of his voice.&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m glad. I don’t think the search parties are really trying to look for her.” Tanya said randomly.&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you mean?” Richard asked curiously.&lt;br /&gt;	“Sometimes, I see my father doing thing that I don’t understand. It’s like I’m suddenly breaking out of a fog. I saw what you said to him.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Your father?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Who else?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Are you going to stop me?”&lt;br /&gt;	“No. I want to come with you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You can’t. Your father won’t allow it.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t care anymore. I don’t trust him.”&lt;br /&gt;	“You know that this isn’t going to be easy, right?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m ready for anything. Catherine was the frist person to treat me like a real person, no just a princess. I miss her.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Alright. I’ll meet you outside the capital’s gates at sundown. See if you can find some pants or light traveling clothes. Plus a cloak for nights, it can get cold.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya smiled widely. “Thank you.” Somehow, Tanya had managed to get all the guards to leave them alone while they talking, but as soon as Tanya left, they came back, glares and all.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard quickly packed a bag full of traveling clothes. Looking at the rest of his things, he turned and said to the guards, “Sell those and give the money to someone who needs it.” He automatically knew that Oldrich would take the money, but Richard could hardly move himself to care.&lt;br /&gt;	With a full guard escort, Richard calmly left the capital and walked through the capital with his head held up high. Many of the merchants, who he knew, stared at the strange site. Richard was surrounded by guards with a bag on his back and a wide smile on his face.&lt;br /&gt;	Once the odd group reached the gates, one of the guards spat, “You are to leave this kingdom as soon as possible. You are no longer a welcomed guest of King Oldrich and the Kingdom of Aegir.”&lt;br /&gt;	While Richard walked through the gates, he muttered, “Oh darn, and I was just bursting with desire to come back.” Luckily, none of the guards heard his comment. The slamming of the gates pounded the trust into Richard’s ears.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Richard stood in some deep shadows waiting patiently. He rubbed his hands together trying to bring some hat into them. Looking around, he tried to spy Tanya out of the darkness and make sure to stay out of the way of the guards. After a few minutes and the sky had turned an inky black, Richard saw Tanya. He crept forward and clamped a hand over Tanya’s mouth from behind.&lt;br /&gt;	Turning Tanya around gently, he made a quiet gesture. He jerked his head towards the forest that loomed in the distance. Tanya, mouth still covered, nodded and began to walk over to the forest.&lt;br /&gt;	Once the two broke the cover of trees, Tanya turned to Richard and hissed quietly, “What was that all about?”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sighed. “I had to make sure that you didn’t make any noise to attract the guards.” He looked at Tanya closely. Her long blue black hair was tied tightly to her head. She was wearing a simple peasant top and some loose pants. There was already a smudge of dirt on her face. The total outfit made her look nothing like the meat and glamorous princess Richard was used to seeing. “So you did listen to me.” Richard muttered, more to himself but Tanya still caught it.&lt;br /&gt;	“Of course I listened. What do you think I am, daft?” Tanya hissed back.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard shrugged. “You can never tell. That stupid spell of your father’s manages to make most of the personalities of the court. Granted, some of them are bound to be as stupid as they are now. All that inbreeding to ‘keep the blood pure’ and all that.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Well at least we don’t keep marrying commoners.” Tanya threw back.&lt;br /&gt;	“Excuse me?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You heard me. There’s a reason why no one likes your family.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Would that be because we actually think for ourselves?”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya blinked and held her hands. “Look, I’m sorry. I don’t really know why I said that. I’m sorry?” She added at the end, which made Richard believe her. He knew, by those two last words, she was trying to act on her own free will.&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s fine. I’ll try to teach you how to fight the spell. Heidi, for all her prowess in magic, took forever to learn how to fight the spell.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What spell? You keep talking about this spell.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard sighed and rubbed his head. “So you don’t know?” He asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya blinked. “Know what?”&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing again, Richard motioned for her to sit down on a root. “Your father has most of the castle under a mind control spell. Those moment of ‘breaking out of a fog’ are when you break out of the spell. I’m surprised you managed now. I think you’ve been under it for as long as you’ve been alive.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But why? Why would he want to do that?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I don’t know the real reason, but I can guess he wants absolute power over everyone, and a spell gives him that.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So why now?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Catherine,” was all Richard said.&lt;br /&gt;	“What?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I think she can influence the spell on people she’s around. I’m guessing that those moments of clarity were when you were around her or thinking about her.”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya blinked. “You’re right. But,” she stalled slightly, “she doesn’t look like she could have that much power.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I know. I don’t think that she, or anyone who really knows her, realizes how powerful she is.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But, it’s not like magic power though, it’s more-“ Tanya paused to find the right word, “raw.”&lt;br /&gt;	“We hardly know anything about Hathor, so maybe that’s how they get that gift.”&lt;br /&gt;	“She is my cousin. So I doubt it.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard blinked. “Really?&lt;br /&gt;	“Really. My father’s sister, Jolandi, is her mother.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I didn’t know that.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Hardly anyone knows. Everyone thinks that Jolandi just married a man of Hathor, not the king.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But, that was when Hathor was just being ‘discovered,’ right?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, so no one really knew how it worked.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So, Catherine is a niece of the king’s, has a lot of raw power, and is currently missing. Does that seem odd to you?”&lt;br /&gt;	Tanya nodded. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That maybe your father knows more about Catherine’s disappearance than he’s lettine on?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Exactly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty Three: The Torture&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Hello Pulosid.” Neirty hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine struggled to her feet. In front of her was a glowing woman floating above a bowl of dark liquid. “Who are you talking to?” She asked in a shaking voice.&lt;br /&gt;	“Come now Pulosid, don’t play the naïve act. I know you better than that.” Neirty spat.&lt;br /&gt;	Taking a step backwards, Catherine ran into the dark magic mirror. “Really, I don’t know who you’re talking about. My- my name’s Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;	A blast of energy knocked Catherine off her feet. She struggled to stand up before another wave of energy knocked her down again. “I’m not in the mood for games, Pulosid. I’ve been waiting for this day for many many years.” Neirty took a step  forward, leaving the bowl behind. Her image dimmed and became solid. “Hmm, I could use some energy.” She glared down at the fallen Nephthys, “I think I’ll take some of yours.” Holding her hands in front of her, Neirty sent a thread of energy into Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine screamed shrilly. It felt like someone was using hot pokers inside her body while her skin was being ripped off. Finally, the pain went away, and Catherine lied on the ground. “Please, why are you doing this to me?” She whispered.&lt;br /&gt;	Neirty stood over Catherine and picked her up by the throat. The smaller girl choked and clawed at the hands crushing her windpipe. “Pulosid, I’m getting sick of your games.”&lt;br /&gt;	“P- p-“ Catherine choked out. Soon, she had gone long enough without air and passed out.&lt;br /&gt;	Neirty glared down at the unconscious girl. “Hmm, maybe you aren’t Pulosid, yet.” She turned around and disappeared back into the dark liquid.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine woke up with her throat hurting terribly. She tenderly touched the abused flesh, but quickly removed her hand at the rush of pain. “Owie.” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	Looking around the room again, she couldn’t see a whole lot. “Great, now I really am in a cheap fantasy novel,” She muttered to herself. Attempting to stand soon became a bad idea as Catherine made it half way before falling down again. She tried to lay down as comfortably as possible, but the general aches and pains  of whatever the crazy lady had done made it nearly impossible.&lt;br /&gt;	The sound of footsteps sent shivers down her back. She tried to find out where they were coming from, but the sound seemed to be all around her. She saw the mirror flash and several armed guards stepped out followed by an important looking person. Catherine didn’t know who it was, but she figured him to be of a kingdom’s nobility due to his dress.&lt;br /&gt;	The important looking man saw her and sneered, “You don’t look that dangerous. Puny little weakly.”&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine glared and tried to charge the man. A guard stepped in front of her and knocked her down. “Eudor,” the strange crazy lady hissed, “leave her alone, for now.” She added with a dangerous smile.&lt;br /&gt;	Eudor shared an evil smile with the strange crazy lady. “Yes Mistress Neirty.” He intoned. &lt;br /&gt;	At a closer look, Catherine realized that she looked a lot like Destiny with her impossible perfection. “She’s all ready for you.” Neirty said. “Don’t be too gentle with her.”&lt;br /&gt;	The guards roughtly picked up Catherine. She tried to fight them, but a few swift kicked to the stomach stopped her fighting. “Why?” She whispered.&lt;br /&gt;	Neirty stepped closer to the restrained girl. Catherine noticed the shocked expression of Eudor out of the corner of her eye. Placing a cold hand on Catherine’s face, Neirty pulled some energy from the young Nephthys. Catherine screamed at the pain. A smirk proudly displayed on her face, Neirty pulled some energy from Catherine. “You’ll find out soon enough.” Another blow to the head knocked her out completely. “Get her out of my sight.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Mistress Neirty, how-“ Eudor started to ask.&lt;br /&gt;	Neirty sapped some energy from Eudor, stopping his question. “I told you not to ask questions.” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	Eudor hastily bowed and signaled for his guards to follow him through the dark mirror.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine groaned when she woke up. She had another killer headache, and shivered at the cold. However, she was unable to rub the sleep out of her eyes because her arms were pinned down to her sides. Looking around, she could see that she was chained down to a table. On the wall hung some nasty looking tools along with some more shackles. In front of her was a heavy wooden door that was securely locked, even though Catherine couldn’t get up. She tested the chains holding her down, but only succeeded in cutting her wrists.&lt;br /&gt;	Another wave of pain made Catherine whimper. She turned her head to the side and coughed harshly. She moaned and tried to relax, but it was hard as she was chained down to a table. “Not now,” she whispered to herself when she realized what the headache meant. One more wave of pain went through her body, before the vision actually hit her.&lt;br /&gt;	This time, she actually saw something, instead of just feeling a ton of pain. However, this time, she also stopped breathing completely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;	Richard and Tanya climbed a steep hill. They were entering mountain territory, which was where Loki was located. Tanya slipped a few feet, and would have gone more if Richard hadn’t have grabbed her hand at the last second. “Thanks,” she whispered quietly. The two were on a tentative friendship, just so they could work together to get to Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;	“You’re welcome.” Richard whispered back. “Over this last ridge, we should see the main house.”&lt;br /&gt;	And once they got over the ridge, they did see the main house. The fief of Loki was controlled in a large, sturdy looking castle carved directly from the mountains around it. Castle Fenrir was older than the palace in the capital and was built to be a fortress instead of a palace. Tanya stood and gaped at the castle. “This is where you grew up?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard shrugged. “Yeah. This is my home.”&lt;br /&gt;	“No wonder you hated it at the palace.”&lt;br /&gt;	“That was more because of the people, not the actual place. Without the people in it, the palace would be a very nice place to live.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Look, we’ve covered this.” Richard started, “and I really don’t want to have this conversation again. Most likely, Oldrich’s guards have gotten there before we did, and they will be looking for me.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But, didn’t my father allow you to go peacefully?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, but I was also supposed to leave Aegir completely. Loki, despite my wishes, is still a part of Aegir, so I’m not exactly welcomed here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“So why are we here?”&lt;br /&gt;	“Heidi should be able to tell us where to go.”&lt;br /&gt;	“How?”&lt;br /&gt;	“She knows a good deal of magic, so she should be able to cast a spell in order to track down Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Please not another spell.” Tanya whispered.&lt;br /&gt;	“Hey, if we ever have to cast a spell on you, you’ll know. Not all spells are bad.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah, I know. I’m just still getting used to the fact that I’ve lived my whole life under a spell that controlled my thoughts.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Not exactly your thoughts, just your actions.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I guess you’re right. Otherwise, even if you did take off the spell, I would still be one of his lackeys.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Come on, we can continue this conversation inside.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Will it be warm?” Tanya asked while rubbing her arms. “I didn’t know I could be this cold.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Yeah. We should be there before sunset.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But if the guards are there, won’t they see us?”&lt;br /&gt;	“You forget that I’ve lived here my entire live. There are more entrances than meets the eye.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh.” Tanya replied dumbly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine woke up gasping. She arched her back as much as possible, but the chains soon started to dig into her wrists again. Still gasping, she tried to relax. She turned to look at the door, which hadn’t moved. Her vision blurred due to the lack of oxygen her brain had received during the vision. “Richard, Tanya. Come quickly.” she whispered quietly before passing out again.&lt;br /&gt;	A slap across the face woke Catherine up again. A tall, burly looking man stood over here, glaring. “Nephthys, I am your host during your stay here.”&lt;br /&gt;	“What do you want with me?” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;	The man shrugged. “I do not know. I know better than to ask questions.” He slapped her again. Catherine turned her head to the side and spat out some blood. “And now you know better than to ask questions. Good day.” He gave the bleeding Nephthys a mocking bow before leaving the room again.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine shuddered and coughed harshly. Her lungs rattled dangerously. Looking around, she realized how cold and dank the room she was staying was. She tried to curl up, to keep her body warm, but she was unable to move. Sobbing quietly, she fell into a restless sleep.&lt;br /&gt;	A falling sensation woke Catherine up again. She looked around and gasped when she saw the burly man standing over her. The chains binding her had been removed, and she was dumped from the table. The man gave her an evil smile before heaving her on her feet. Since she hadn’t stood in who knows how long, she couldn’t stand on her legs. She quickly dropped to the ground again. A chuckle escaped the man’s lips as he picked her up again. This time, though, he put her wrists in shackles, causing all her weight on her wrists. The man gave another mocking bow, said nothing, and left the room.&lt;br /&gt;	Catherine sobbed as her wrists began to bleed again. She quickly got her legs under her and tried to put as much weight on her legs as possible. Her wrists stopped bleeding once she was securely standing again. “Please, save me.” She whispered to the air, before falling asleep restlessly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Please, save me.”&lt;br /&gt;	Richard woke up with a start, gasping. “Catherine.” He whispered. Tanya stirred in her sleep but didn’t wake. Looking around, he saw no one else who could have said those words. Checking the position of the moon, he groaned when he calculated the time. He knew that he would be unable to get anymore sleep tonight.&lt;br /&gt;	The two strange companions had been traveling to Tethys for almost a week. Heidi had given them a charm that would point them to the direction where Catherine was. For a few days, the charm had pointed in one direction, but had changed almost a week ago and hadn’t moved again. Tanya, despite her dislike of ‘roughing it’, had continued with the journey. Heidi had told the two of the frantic search through the kingdom for the missing princess. Refusing to go back, Tanya was determined to find her one and only friend, though Richard was soon becoming a second one.&lt;br /&gt;	Sighing, Richard stood up in order to inspect the area around where the two were camping for the night. He quickly packed up the few things he had, constantly looking around. A quick search provided nothing.&lt;br /&gt;	“Baron Richard?” A strange female’s voice asked.&lt;br /&gt;	Richard turned around, sword ready in his hand. “Who goes there?”&lt;br /&gt;	A strange woman, dressed in a toga robe combination, stepped out of the shadows of a tree. She smiled kindly at the confused man. “Baron Richard of Loki?”&lt;br /&gt;	“I am no longer a Baron of Loki, but I am Richard.”&lt;br /&gt;	“I had hoped to check on you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;	“That doesn’t matter at the moment. I just needed to tell you that if you do not hurry, you will lose Catherine of Hathor forever, and this world will be destroyed.”&lt;br /&gt;	“We are going as quickly as possible.”&lt;br /&gt;	“Maybe I can help to speed things up?”&lt;br /&gt;	“How?”&lt;br /&gt;	The woman snapped her fingers together. To her side, three magnificent horses had appeared. “Those are yours. One for each of you.”&lt;br /&gt;	“But there are only two of us.”&lt;br /&gt;	“For now.” She said cryptically.&lt;br /&gt;	“Thank you?” Richard asked, but the woman had vanished. Shaking his head, he decided to wake up Tanya. The horses would provide to be a great resource. But the woman’s warning about Catherine haunted his thoughts. They had to hurry before they lost Catherine for forever.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Back to the writing board!!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:4121</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/4121.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4121"/>
    <title>Owie</title>
    <published>2005-11-21T01:07:49Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-21T01:07:49Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>some female - Fever</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Ok, just for the record, my hand really hurts. I went to a write in today, and while in two hours I wrote 2631 words and two chapters. And, this is all hand written in a spiral. Ouch. But I did get a lot of words today. I'm only like 5000 words behind now. Which I suppose is better than being 10,000 words behind. Anywho, I don't have much more to say. Part Four is called Beginnings of War. The plot should start picking up from here. More action hopefully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Four: Beginnings of War&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty: The Kidnapping&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A few more months passed, and Catherine wished that she could go home. The Aegirian Court was nice, but she missed home. And she was becoming more confused at which home she was missing more. After the vision, Catherine had to spend over a week in bed before Evelyn would allow her to get up. Tanya was furious, but she quickly understood when Catherine said she had been sick.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was only a week left before the two sisters were scheduled to go back to Hathor. Evelyn had finished talking about trade routes and peace agreements while Catherine had merely wondered around the castle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich rushed own the hall to the room where the magic mirror was held. Taking a deep breath, he stepped through the milky surface. He later stepped out to see no one else in the room. The bowl in the corner was filled with a dark liquid that seemed to absorb any light from the room. The few torches in the room cast long shadows in the corners. Oldrich jumped when he heard Neirty’s voice, “Why have you come?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turning around, Oldrich found that Neirty was hovering over the dark bowl. “Mistress, the Nephthys’s leave for Hathor in less than a week. I was wondering when you would like for us to fulfill your plans.” His voice quivered from fear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You bring up a valid point. Get Eudor here tomorrow. “ Neirty said. “But now, I must leave you, I am still weak.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oldrich bowed. “Yes Mistress.” He quickly left the dark eerie rom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next day, Oldrich returned through the mirror. Eudor was already in the room and eagerly greeted Oldrich. “What is the meaning of this? I don’t like such short summons.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hus you simpleton. “ Oldrich hissed. He turned and knelt with Eudor in front of Neirty. “Mistress, we have come to do your bidding.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neirty glared at the two cowering men. “It is time to get out of the shadows and start acting.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you suggest we do, Mistress?” Eudor asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With an evil smile on her face, Neirty replied, “We are going to kidnap the Nephthys Catherine and declare war on Pulosid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How are we going to kidnap her?” Oldrich asked. “The two Nephthys’s are bound to be well guarded.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And the capitol is a distance from Tethys. It will take weeks to get some of my men there without attracting any attention.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You fools, listen to me. Oldrich, you still have that mind control spell on your guards, correct?” Neirty yelled at the two questioning men.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, Mistress. What would you like for me to do?” Oldrich asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As the Nephthys’s are leaving the capitol, have the guards stop their carriage. Then take Catherine away and plant a memory in Evelyn’s mind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But, Mistress Neirty, what if she resists the spell?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then tell her that Eudor must have some sort of mind control spell on your guards.” Neirty replied. “I highly doubt that the older Nephthys will be able to resist your spell without the help of her sister.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where shall the guards take her?” Eudor asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bring her here. There are some places in the castle that will serve quite nicely for holding her prisioner.” Neirty replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you going to do with her?” Eudor aske.d&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why must you keep asking such inane questions?” Neirty hissed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am merely curious how a small girl has generated such hate from you.” Eudor replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is really none of your concern. However, you are to take her to one of your less well known hide outs after I’ve had a few days with her, Eudor. I do not need my presence known too early in the game.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eudor nodded fearfully. “Yes Mistress. I will do as you say.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oldrich,” Neirty started again, “I want you to keep everyone from going after the girl.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That will be no problem for most of them, except,” he paused, trying to gather his courage, “for the other Nephthys and the Baron Richard.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do whatever is necessary to keep them from going after her. I realize that Hathor will search for her, and you must create a ruse to keep suspicion off of you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mistress Neirty,” Eudor asked, “I do not understand why you are taking the younger Nephthys, surely the older one is more of a threat to you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neirty sent a wave of power at the Tethysian king. “Do you have any questions you would like to add, Oldrich?” She asked in a poison sweet voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich quickly shook his head. “No, Mistress Neirty. I will do what you have asked me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good, now get out of my sight.” Neirty hissed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich and Eudor, who was just now picking himself off the floor, bowed. Eudor was the first to leave through the mirror. Just as Oldrich was going through, he thought he heard Neirty say to herself, “I will get my revenge, Pulosid, soon.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine watched as the last of her luggage was taken out of her rooms. She looked around the rooms she was starting to get attatched to. A knock on the door startled her out of her thoughs. Turning around, she saw Richard standing at the door. “Come in,” She said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard steeped into the room and looked around. “Wow, it’s really empty looking.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah. Most of the unpacking was done when I was unconscious.” Catherine replied sadly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You really hate that, don’t you?” Richard asked curiously.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing, Catherine sat on the edge of her bed, causing her skirts to flare out. “I hate being weak, and all my life I’ve been nothing but weak.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t act weak though.” Richard replied. He sat down as close to Catherine as possible.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine smiled sadly. “I don’t know. Sometimes I can’t help but feel weak compared to everyone else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, you don’t draw attention to the fact that you might be sick. These idiots,” Richard point toward the court’s meeting room, “which and complain at the slightest thing. You, on the other hand,” Richard took one of Catherine’s hands in her own, “don’t tell anyone until the very last second. And while that’s not a very good thing, it shows how strong you are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine let out a bitter laugh. “You flatter me, really. I think I would rather be one those idiots at times.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wouldn’t feel like such an outsider all the time.” Evelyn has no trouble getting along with other people. I, on the other hand, can hardly carry on a conversation without offending someone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How do you offend people?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“With my opinions and thoughts about certain things. Most people don’t think that women should think for themselves.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I’m not one of those people. I like talking to you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you.” Before Catherine could say anything else, a guard entered the room. “Yes?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The guard bowed, “Your carriage is ready.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will be there at the soonest moment.” Catherine waved off the guard. “I guess this is good bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Richard lowered his head. “I guess this is.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Keep in touch?” Catherine asked as she stood up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course. You too?” Richard replied with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wouldn’t dream of not doing it.” Catherine smiled sadly. “I’ll miss you. It was nice talking to you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard stood up and faced Catherine. “The pleasure was all mine.” He bowed and took Catherine’s hand and gave it a light kiss.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine, barely holding back tears, threw herself on Richard and wrapped her arms around him in a hug. She gave his cheek a light kiss before whispering, “Good bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard returned the gesture, kiss and all. “Good bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Catherine could regret it, she turned around and left the room. Richard stood there, dumb founded while touching his cheek and lips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A few minutes later, Catherine found herself standing next to Evelyn in front of their carriage. Evelyn, noticing Caterine’s expression, leaned over and asked, “Are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sniffed loudly. “Yeah. I will be.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Was it Richard?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you falling for him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Possibly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two girls were escorted into the lavish carriage before it took off. They had said good byes to the court the night before in order to save time in the morning. Catherine and Tanya exchanged tense good byes and promises to keep in touch. Catherine had a feeling that she wouldn’t be hearing from Tanya. The past few months had been tense for the two because Catherine’s opinions set her against most of Tanya’s friends, whom Tanya was more loyal to than the exotic Nephthys. Most of the court did not speak to Catherine except for Richard and occasionally Tanya.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine’s dark musings were cut short when the carriage stopped. Mildly curious, Catherine leaned again the side, trying to hear what was going on. She didn’t have to wait long until she heard sounds of fighting outside the carriage. Catherine and Evelyn shared a scared look, but couldn’t say anything before the door was ripped open.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An Aegirian guard stood in the doorway, a maniac look in his eyes. He grabbed Catherine’s arm and drug her out of the carriage. Evelyn started to go after Catherine, but the guard hit her hard enough to knock her out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine tried to scream, but a piece of fabric was stuffed into her mouth before she could actually scream. Her hands were forced behind her back and tied together. She looked around desperately, trying to find someone to help her. All of the guards from Hathor were knocked out and tied up, and all the guards from Aegir had the same maniac glint in their eyes. A swift blow to the head knocked Catherine out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Catherine woke up, she was in a strange dark room. There was hardly any light. Suddenly, a cold voice, which sent shivers down her spine, said, “Hello Pulosid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twenty One: The Inactivity&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn woke up to a pounding headache. She tried to open her eyes but quickly closed them again when the bright light hit them. She moaned loudly when her entire body started protesting any movement. “Evelyn?” A voice asked softly. Something cold was pressed against her lips, and suddenly Evelyn realized how thirsty she was.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” She asked back when her thirst had been quenched.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you remember?” The voice asked again. Evelyn realized that the voice belonged to her mother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom?” Evelyn whispered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A soft hand held her own. “I’m here honey. What do you remember?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn blinked her eyes open to suddenly stare into her mother’s warm brown eyes. “Remember what? Where’s Catherine?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jolandi, queen of Hathor and Evelyn’s mother, let out a loud sob. “She was taken.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What? By whom?” Evelyn asked in a panic.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We don’t know. We were hoping you would remember.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No. She can’t be gone. Not now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know that this hurts, but please, try to remember anything that you can.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn thought hard, trying to push the thoughts that her sister was gone out of her head. A few very fuzzy memories rushed through her head. “Someone attacked the carriage. I think that some Aegirian guards were trying to help protect us. I got knocked out when I saw Catherine being dragged out to the carriage. I tried to stop them, I really did.” Evelyn cried. “But I wasn’t enough. I didn’t try hard enough.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jolandi pulled her oldest daughter in a tight hug. “Oh honey, I’m sure you did everything you could but if all of our guards and some of Aegir’s guards were taken out, then there was little that you could do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But why Catherine? Why her? Why not me? I’m worth more. She hasn’t done anything. She’s not a threat to anybody.” Evelyn collapsed in her mother’s arms sobbing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shh, don’t beat youself up over this. Berating yourself of asking why will not bring Catherine back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, what are we doing?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your father has already set out several search parties looking for Catherine. It’s only in hope of getting a ransom note that he hasn’t started looking himself. King Oldrich of Aegir has sent out several parties and has some of his best Mages looking for her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can I help?” Evelyn asked hopefully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m afraid not. We’ve gone into hiding. Your father is afraid they’ll come after us next, so he sent us away.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How long have I been out?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Catherine has been missing for five days.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Five days! She could be dead already.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think that she’s dead just yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yet? What do you mean yet?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Eve, I’m sorry, but this is for your own good.” Jolandi pulled out a small pouch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you doing?” Evelyn asked. Jolandi pulled out a powder and gently blew some on Evelyn’s face. Evelyn soon fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry, but you were just hurting yourself. It was for your own good.” Jolandi whispered as she wrapped the teenager tightly in the blankets.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A noise from the other side of the room jerked Jolandi out of her thoughts. Looking at the source of the noise, she found Oldrich standing in the doorway. “You shouldn’t scare me like that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry, sister.” Oldrich replied in a greasy voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you want? Better yet, how did you find us?” Jolandi asked, slightly nervous and scared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich laughed and gave her a sly smile. “You forget that I knew you before you became Isis.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So? What about it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I figured you would come to your old lands in order to hide.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oldrich, what are you doing here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I just wanted to tell you that we’re taking good care of your daughter. You should have told us that she had visions. Did you think that I wouldn’t want to know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What you mean? Are you the one who took her?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just as smart as I remembered. You should be happy to know that both of your daughters are just as smart as their mother. Catherine, man, she’s such a rare gem.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Give me back my daughter, you monster.” Jolandi hissed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nope, I don’t think so. My Mistress will be quite happy with such a rare and valuable gem.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My daughter is not a pawn for you to play with. You really have lost it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I’m the smarter one. I’m the one who’s king and I will control all these lands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can’t manage that on your own.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s why I have help.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jolandi gasped as she realized what he meant. “You can’t. You didn’t. How could you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was easy enough.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So what did you bargain?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My daughters in exchange for immortality and rule over all these lands.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You monster. And how does Catherine factor into all of this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know, and I don’t really care. I just thought you ought to know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You shouldn’t have come here, brother. You won’t leave.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I will, and you won’t remember me even being here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jolandi reached behind her and pulled out a dagger. “I’d like to see you try.” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich smirked and raised his hands. Jolandi charged at him, but a blast of energy knocked her down. “Sorry sister, but you know too much.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just kill me already.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nah, I’m not going to kill you today. Just forget.” A white mist flowed out of Oldrich’s hands. Jolandi coughed and tried not to breath the mist in, but soon she started gasping for air. A few minutes later, she was passed out on the floor. “Sweet dreams, dear sister.” Oldrich moved his sister’s limp body back to the chair she was sitting in and hid the dagger again. “Trust me, Mistress Neirty will take good care of your daughter. You should have told me that she was Pulosid, it might have save you the heart ache.” Oldrich smirked once again and disappeared in a puff of smoke.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Back to the keyboard!!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:3989</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/3989.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3989"/>
    <title>And now: the Character Post!!!</title>
    <published>2005-11-20T16:16:56Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-20T16:17:35Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <category term="character post"/>
    <lj:music>Lerner &amp; Loewe - Camelot</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Yep, just as I promised, Part Three is done, and now it is time for the character post.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;u&gt;Earth&lt;/u&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;The Silver Family&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     James Silver&lt;br /&gt;     Elizabeth Silver - I have the wrong name in "The Silver Family", critical mistake on my part&lt;br /&gt;     Catherine Marie Silver Kane - Honestly, if you don't know this person, then there is something horribly wrong with you.&lt;br /&gt;     Alexander Silver (Alex) - two years younger than Catherine&lt;br /&gt;     Sophie Silver - five years younger than Catherine&lt;br /&gt;     Bridget Silver - ten years younger than Catherine, the baby of the family&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;The Kane Familiy&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     Austin Kane - the head of the family&lt;br /&gt;     Mary Kane&lt;br /&gt;     Jayden Austin Kane - again, if you don't know him, well, I just don't know what to say, deceased&lt;br /&gt;     Gabrielle Kane - deceased, died in the womb due to genetic heart defect&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Others&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     Evelyn - yep, I never gave her a last name, but I don't need to now, yet, other heroine of our story&lt;br /&gt;     Mia - coworker in the beginning of the story&lt;br /&gt;     Officer O'Dell - told Catherine about car accident&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;u&gt;The "Other" World&lt;/u&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Hathor&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     OSIRIS Zahor - king of Hathor, official title is Osiris&lt;br /&gt;     ISIS Jolandi - queen of Hathor, official title is Isis, first queen not from Hathor&lt;br /&gt;     NEPHTHYS Evelyn Sanura - princess of Hathor, will take the name Isis Sanura when she takes the throne due to an agreement between her parents, this is Evelyn of the "other" world&lt;br /&gt;     NEPHTHYS Catherine Theoris - princess of Hathor, on the off chance she takes the throne, she will become Isis Theoris, this is Catherine of the "other" world&lt;br /&gt;Hathor has just recently started an alliance with Aegir because they were hidden away. Now they are working on getting alliances with the other kingdoms and promoting trade. A more modern kingdom than Aegir and Tethys, think more like modern Britain than Feudal Britain. Hathor, if you haven't figured it out by now is highly inspired by Egyptian mythology. All the names, except for Catherine, Evelyn, and Jolandi; will be Egyptian or African in origin. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Aegir&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     King Oldrich - king of Aegir&lt;br /&gt;     Queen Jenica - queen of Aegir&lt;br /&gt;     Princess Tanya - princess of Aegir, will inherit her throne from her father&lt;br /&gt;     Princess Fayina - princess of Aegir&lt;br /&gt;     Baron Richard - Baron of Aegir, controls the Fief Loki, brother to Heidi&lt;br /&gt;     Baroness Heidi - baroness of Aegir, helps run Loki, sister to Richard&lt;br /&gt;Aegir is a dying kingdom due to some wrong decisions in the past (can't tell you what though). The kingdom is becoming highly stratified between classes. The peasants have very little and can hardly make enough to cover all their funds. The aristocracy are hording their money and trying to not let the other kingdoms realize what is going on, but they too are becoming poorer. Aegir is influenced by Norse mythology. All names will be Germanic, Russian, or some eastern European language.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Tethys&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     King Eudor&lt;br /&gt;Not much known about Tethys. Supposedly at war with Aegir. Another feudal kingdom, but not as bad off as Aegir. Tethys is influced by Greek mythology. All names will be Greek in origin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;u&gt;Supernatural&lt;/u&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     Pulosid - Destiny/strange woman, a goddess of the "other" world, losing her powers, responsible for taking Catherine and Evelyn to the "other" world&lt;br /&gt;     Neirty - demon summonded by Oldrich and Eudor, can't say anything else without telling of the plot&lt;br /&gt;The supernatural names will be made up by me. Which means you can be seeing some very interesting names in the future.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, that's it for now. I'm hoping to get another chapter done before I go to the write in this afternoon. Roommate is still asleep. I wish I was still asleep, but I needed to get up before 1 today, if only to make sure that I get some sleep tonight.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:3764</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/3764.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3764"/>
    <title>Half way!</title>
    <published>2005-11-20T08:52:40Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-20T08:52:40Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Dean Martin - Memories Are Made of This</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Thank goodness, I finally got over 25,000 words. I'm so happy. This has got to be the most I've ever written for anything. I'm so proud of this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I can't say much, I'm tired and need sleep. More tomorrow with the character post.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nineteen: The Vision&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine woke up with a horrible headache. She rolled out of her bed and started to get dressed. While she was getting ready, she looked at herself in the mirror on her dresser. “Cat, you really look horrible today.” Black bags were etched under her eyes making them look like they were sunken. “Luckily, we still have make up in this place.” She pulled out a large container of a light brownish liquid. Gently, she covered her entire face with the stuff, causing the bags under her eyes to vanish. With a pained smile, Catherine said, “Knock ‘em dead kid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The king was still in war council when Catherine reached the room where the court met. She still wasn’t too sure what the court did, but they were an interesting group to watch. The king had the most attention, while the princesses managed to get a lot of attention on their own. Catherine, however, decided she didn’t like the people who hung around the princesses, but she still met with them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn smiled when she saw Catherine. “Hey, I was wondering where you were.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine rolled her eyes at her sister. “Didn’t want to get up this morning.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking closer, Evelyn put her hand on Catherine’s forehead. “Are you feeling well?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard sat down across from the two sisters. “What’s wrong?” He asked when he saw Evelyn’s hand on Catherine’s forehead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine took a deep breath and knocked Evelyn’s hand off her head. “I’m fine. Geez, you would think that I’m dying or something.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cat, please tell me. I don’t want a repeat of,” Evelyn looked over at Richard, “a few years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing, Catherine smiled at her sister, “I’m fine. Really, right as rain.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure?” Evelyn asked, completely forgetting Richard sitting across from them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Really.” Catherine snapped. Breakfast was served before any more questions could be asked. Catherine noticed Richard looking at her when he thought she wasn’t going to notice. Catherine hit her forehead and leaned over to Evelyn. “Not again.” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn jumped slightly and glared at her sister. “Not again what?” She hissed back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I really don’t want to repeat the whole blushing boy and blushing girl thing again. I’m not ready.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking closer at her surroundings, Evelyn understood. “Look, he’s probably just worried about you. The first time he met you, you passed out on him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great, so he thinks I’m weak?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because I’m not weak.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I know that, and I’m sure he knows that too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But you just said.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Never mind what I said. Just don’t worry about it okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine nodded, then grimaced as more pain filled her head. A sudden memory caused her to curse. Evelyn heard Catherine cursing and looked over. “What?” She hissed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ve got to get out of here.” Catherine whispered. She rubbed her forehead slightly, trying to relieve the pressure building in her head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I just do, okay?” Catherine tapped on her head, trying to convey a message.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine started to stand up, but Evelyn pushed her back in her seat. “No,” she said in answer to the unspoken question from Catherine, “the king hasn’t dismissed us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Grabbing Evelyn’s hand, Catherine moved it away. “Look, I have to get out of here before the king finds out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why wouldn’t you want him to know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have my reasons okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two sisters stared at each other in a silent battle of wills. Suddenly, Evelyn blinked a lot. “What the hell?” She whispered. “Just get out of here, we’ll talk later.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t do this alone, I need you to help.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Let me grab Richard. I can’t do this on my own.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another wave of pain went through Catherine. “Fine, whatever, I’m getting out of here. I’m on my way to my room.” She stood up, made some excuse, and quickly left the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once out of the large room full of people, Catherine slumped against a wall, holding on to her head. She slowly made her way down the hall, using the wall as support. Each step was a toll, and Catherine could feel the vision come closer with each step.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was in front of her door when she passed out completely. In the back of her mind, she could hear someone calling out her name. Before she could answer, her entire world went black.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As soon as Evelyn managed to convince Richard to come with her, she made her excuses to the court and left the room in a hurry, Richard following her as quickly as possible. Evelyn ran down the hall as quickly as she could. “I hate these stupid skirts. I wish I was at home.” She hissed to no one.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard heard her statement and asked, “Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Never mind, we don’t have time right now for that. We have to get to Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?” He asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll explain when we find her. Man, I hope she made it to her room.” Evelyn waved off and kept running down the hall. As the two nobles turned the corner, Evelyn saw Catherine’s body slumped besides the wall. “Cat. Cat, wake up.” She called out to her sister. Sinking next to Catherine’s side, Evelyn ordered, “Open the door to her room, and then help me pick her up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What’s going on?” Richard asked before moving.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s having a vision, and if we don’t help her, it could kill her.” Evelyn glared at Richard, “I nearly lost her the first time this happened, and I’m not about to lose her now. I thought I could trust you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard blinked and didn’t reply. He just did what Evelyn told him. Once Catherine was on her bed, Evelyn put as many pillows as possible behind Catherine’s head. Richard noticed that Catherine was having trouble breathing. “What can I do?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If she starts to convulse, I need you to hold her down. So far, it hasn’t gone that far.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who else knows about these?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Almost the entire kingdom of Hathor. She’s a Seer, well, kinda.” Catherine’s body started to shake jerkily, and her breathing became more labored. “Hold her down.” Evelyn snapped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard didn’t think about much, just tried to stop the shaking as much as possible. He marveled at how strong the small Nephthys really was. At some point, Catherine opened her eyes. That wasn’t the strange part, it was the fact that her eyes were glowing a bright green light that surprised Richard. “What the-“ he started.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn stopped him, “It’s almost done. Just a few more minutes.” A few minutes passed when a burst of energy escaped from Catherine’s body and knocked Evelyn and Richard off of Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the two managed to wake up from being blasted across the room, Catherine was lying perfectly still. Evelyn rushed over to Catherine’s side and tried to find her breath. “Please be breathing, please be breathing.” Evelyn whispered. A few tense moments passed before she sighed. Looking over at Richard, she said, “She’s still breathing, I think she’ll be okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So can you tell me what the hell is going on?” Richard asked, slightly shocked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Waving at the chair across from her, Evelyn sat down in her own chair. “I told you that Catherine was a sorta Seer, right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, right before her eyes started to glow.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s a new thing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, but anyways, when Catherine turned eight, we were sitting together and talking about random things, when she passed out. She’s always been a little sickly, thus the pale skin. I managed to call a servant to help me, when she started to shake like mad and say things. I can’t remember any of them now, but they were very strange. After a few minutes, she stopped and was passed out again. No one knew what had happened, and just assumed that she was sick again. When she woke up, she didn’t remember saying anything or even passing out. She only knows about it because we all told her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Almost a year passed before she had another one. This time she started to have trouble breathing, but she still managed to say some things. Luckily, someone wrote it down for later inspection. After studying what she said, they realized that she was making a prediction, which came true. But she still couldn’t remember anything happening.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, I’m guessing that being blasted across the room is a new thing?” Richard asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah. I’m just afraid of the day when she has a vision and never wakes up. Now she doesn’t even say anything, she doesn’t have the air to manage it.” Evelyn looked down at her hands. “And this time, I almost made her have it in front of the entire Aegirian court.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is that what you two were talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, I think the spell was influencing what I was thinking, but she managed to break it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why do you think that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because, she touched me and all of a sudden, I was thinking clearly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How strange, I can’t break the spell for other people. She must be powerful.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know, but what good does power do if it kills you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know, I was merely making an observation.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn sighed and leaned her head back. “I know, I’m sorry for snapping.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I understand, don’t worry. If something like this happened to my sister, I would probably freak out too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have a sister?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But before Richard could ask, Catherine moaned and started to wake up. “Did anyone get the number off that truck?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” Richard asked stupidly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing.” Evelyn quickly replied. “Cat, can you hear me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blinking, Catherine looked at her sister. “Yeah. What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You had another vision. I’m sending you home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, you can’t.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can and I will. I promised mom and dad that I would take care of you, and if anything happened, to send you home. I think this counts as something happening.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I have to stay here. I have things to do here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Like what? Getting yourself killed?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t explain just now, just trust me, please?” Catherine begged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine, you can stay. But take care of yourself. I don’t want you out of this bed for the next few days, do you understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah. I hate just sitting here doing nothing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, that’s the condition. Sit in bed or go home, take your pick.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You drive a hard bargain. I’ll stay here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good. Now, I have to write mom and dad.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But they’ll want me to go home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll manage it somehow, don’t worry.” Evelyn leaned over and kissed Catherine’s forehead. “Get better.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sighed and looked over at Richard. “What?” She asked. There was a drip of blood streaking down his face from the impact of the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing. Don’t worry about me.” He replied. “Just rest and get better. You can ask me when you wake up.” Catherine didn’t reply, but relaxed against the pillows and fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Guten Nacht Alles!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:3395</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/3395.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3395"/>
    <title>Announcing a title. . .</title>
    <published>2005-11-20T00:05:19Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-20T00:05:19Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Barenaked Ladies - Call Me Calmly</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, I finally figured out a title. Granted, it might change once I finish, or maybe even before hand. But yes, the title is. . . &lt;u&gt;The World You Thought You Knew&lt;/u&gt;. Not the most exciting thing in the world, but I like it. And it kinda fits the plot that I have down. Only one chapter right now, but I'm about to keep typing. Chapter nineteen is the last chapter for Part Three. That's right, you guessed it, then the character post!! Yay!!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, I spent over an hour this afternoon trying to get some dressed designed for the culture they have. I have one for the Zeku'ai (which has only been mentioned once), and a everyday dress, and a possible gypsy/dancing dress. I'm still trying to figure out a ball dress. Maybe I'm putting too much thought into this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anyways, here's Chapter Eighteen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eighteen: The Return of the Baron&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The youngest Nephthys woke up with a start. Her eyes quickly scanned the room, trying to find what had caused her to wake up. Her hands were on her stomach, which was still hurting with sympathetic pain. Lifting her hand up to her face, Catherine was shocked to see dried blood still on her hands. “What the hell?” She asked herself in a soft voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Several weeks passed before Richard returned to the castle. In those few weeks, Catherine and Evelyn explored the castle and learned more about the people in the Aegirian court. It was a few days after her arrival, that Catherine met the two princesses of Aegir.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You must be the Nephthys Catherine.” A girl said behind Catherine, who was standing in front of a tapestry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With a slight jump, Catherine turned around to come face to face with the older princess, Tanya. “I am. And you must be the Princess Tanya.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am. It is my pleasure to meet you.” Tanya replied. She flicked a strand of blue black hair over her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The pleasure is all mine.” Catherine insisted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the formal greetings were exchanged, Tanya’s blue eyes lost their metallic glint. “Catherine, you have to tell me all about Hathor.” She started walking away from the tapestry and locked Catherine’s arm with her own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine, unable to stop Tanya, went with the flow. “It’s not that different from Aegir.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nonsense. I’ve heard stories about how lovely and exotic Hathor is. And you are certainly a very exotic person.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blushing, Catherine shook her head. “I’m not that exotic.” She raised her hand to hide her blush.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re blushing, how cute. But really, I’ve never seen someone with this shade of hair.” Tanya picked up a piece of Catherine’s blond hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Everyone tells me that I look just like my father. Evelyn looks just like Mom.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You mean everyone in Hathor has this hair color?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not everyone, there are some people with red hair.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Red? Like the color of blood?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, like the color of a sunset. Then there are the people with brown hair, just like you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s such variety. I wish I could go to Hathor one day.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sure you can.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My father forbids it. He’s afraid someone will attack the carriage while we travel and we will be killed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hathor is a peaceful kingdom. But if King Oldrich is worried, we could send some of our own troops to escort you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You would do that?” Tanya’s eyes lit up at the thought of going to Hathor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would love to have you come to my home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ve never left the palace. Father fears Tethys attacking.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“One day maybe, just keep hope.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tanya blinked. “Hope.” She murmured to herself. “I had better go and get ready for dinner. So should you. Maybe later, I can introduce you to some of my friends, and possibly hook you up with someone?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t need to do that. I don’t think I’m ready to hook up with anyone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nonsense. You’re fifteen, you’ll have to be married soon.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right, I forgot. I’ll take up your offer.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks. I’ll see you at dinner.” Tanya said while waving at Catherine. She quickly rushed down the hall and left Catherine’s eyesight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Marriage?” Catherine whispered. “I don’t want to get married again.” Blinking furiously, Catherine managed to stop her tears from forming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was sitting next to Tanya when the news of Richard’s return was told to the court. Tanya moaned, “Who cares what happens to him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elbowing Tanya in the side gently, Catherine hissed in her ear, “That’s not very nice.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well he isn’t very nice, either.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s nice enough to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, for now. Just wait long enough, he’ll turn on you too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” Catherine hissed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before Tanya could answer, Oldrich glared at the two whispering teenagers. Noticing the glare, the two girls bowed their heads. Catherine didn’t notice Tanya’s eyes becoming glazed for a moment before clearing to their normal blue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two doors opened, and  all those in the room to see Richard enter the room. Once he entered, everyone returned to their meals. Catherine saw Richard sit down at the end of the table, but not eat anything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Soon after dinner, Catherine waved off Tanya in order to hunt down Richard. “Where are you going?” Tanya asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing, Catherine answered, “I’m tired. I would like to go to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nonsense, it’s too early for bed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please Tanya. Maybe another night?” Catherine begged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re going to see Richard, aren’t you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I’m going to go to bed. I’m tired.” And that was the truth. Catherine had had a headache for the past few days. Something big was about to happen. She could feel it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine.” Tanya spat. “I don’t care.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sighed and rubbed her forehead, “Tanya, please, don’t be angry with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why shouldn’t I? You’re leaving me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not leaving you. I’m tired. I just want to lay down and rest.” Catherine’s voice was pleading with Tanya.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blinking, Tanya took a few steps closer to Catherine. “Are you alright?” She asked, as if she was just now seeing Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No.” Catherine admitted. “I would just like to lay down for awhile. Is that alright with you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nodding, Tanya replied, “That’s fine.” As she started down the hallway, she added, “Feel better.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was getting ready for bed when someone knocked on her door. “Tanya. Leave me alone.” She called out. The person continued to knock. Growling under her breath, Catherine slammed down her brush and stalked toward the door. “Tanya, I’m not in the mood for your-“ Standing in the doorway was Richard. Flashbacks of her dream flew through Catherine’s mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard smiled lightly. “I’m not Tanya.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blinking a few times, Catherine opened the door wider. “No, you aren’t.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“May I come in?” Richard asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure.” Catherine replied with little emotion in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stepping into Catherine’s room, Richard took a closer look at Catherine. “Are you alright?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine blinked again, finally waking up from her reliving her dream. “Yeah, sure.” She absently rubbed at her forehead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure?” Richard caught Catherine’s hand and replaced his own on her forehead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A shiver went down Catherine’s spine when Richard’s hand touched her skin. Her headache instantly vanished. “Sure.” She muttered. She was busy staring into Richard’s eyes. “Where did you go?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I went home.” Richard reluctantly lowered his hand from Catherine’s forehead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?” Catherine’s headache started to come back, but not nearly as strong as before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you not hear?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was unconscious when you left. No one decided to tell me anything.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Typical.” Richard spat under his breath. Louder, he replied, “Loki, where I live, was attacked by some people of Tethys. I had to go back and make sure the rebuilding was going alright.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Was there a lot of damage?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Most of the crops were destroyed. Not a lot of people died from the attack, but many of them died due to injuries from the attack. Several aren’t going to be able to work any longer. A whole village is without homes, because the raiders decided to burn the houses down. I don’t know what I can do for them. I managed to get the king to supply enough food for everyone for the winter and supplies to rebuild homes. But how can you replace people?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine took Richard’s hand into her own. “You’ve done everything you can. And I’m sure you’ll keep helping them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But what if that’s not enough? I feel so helpless.” Shrugging off Catherine’s hand, Richard threw himself down in a chair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kneeling next to the chair, Catherine looked up into Richard’s eyes. “Listen to me. If you do everything you can possibly do, and keep trying to help them, I’m sure that everything will work out in the end.” In the back of her mind, the strange woman’s words about the dying kingdom echoed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I guess you’re right. But I just wish there was something more.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t promise a lot, but I do promise that you will have my support. And maybe I can talk to my father, and he will be able to help you out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are so kind. I don’t know how I’ve managed so far without you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You hardly know me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would like to know you better.” Richard said with hidden meaning in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would like that too.” Catherine’s words surprised her. After a few moments thought, she added, “I really would.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Maybe I'm going too fast with the Catherine/Richard thing. Ah crap, you aren't supposed to know that. *face palm* Oh well. As if it weren't obvious.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:3086</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/3086.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3086"/>
    <title>Well this sucks. . .</title>
    <published>2005-11-19T07:43:36Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-19T07:43:36Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Charlie Daniels Band - The Devil Went Down to Georgia</lj:music>
    <content type="html">So, I am so disliking school. I am totally blaming school for the reason why I'm behind. I had two tests this week that I had to study for. Thus, no writing. I only have to write like 10,000 words this weekend to catch up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, I only got one chapter to offer you right now. But, it's currently my favorite chapter so far. Why? I don't know, it's got a lot of angst and blood. Maybe that's why? Who knows?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seventeen: The Dream of Betrayal&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine stared at Evelyn for a few moments. “What the hell is going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn shrugged and sat on the edge of the large bed Catherine was lying in. “I’m not sure, but it seems like we’re becoming the people we took over.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh hell no. I like being me. I won’t let some goofy person let that stop me. I will continue being Catherine Silver Kane. I don’t care about this Catherine Theoris.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure you do. It is you that you’re talking about.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You realize that makes about zero sense, right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nonsense. Everything I say makes perfect sense.” Evelyn acted like she was hurt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever you say.” Catherine waved off. She gave a big yawn. “Why am I so tired?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn shrugged. “I don’t know. I’m not you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stop being a brat.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Make me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Grr. I’m so going to hurt you.” Catherine yawned again. “Right after I take a nap.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn leaned over and gave Catherine a hug. “Get some rest. I know how much traveling wears you out. I don’t want you to pass out on me again. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah yeah, sure. Whatever you say. Now go away and let me sleep.” Catherine waved off the sappiness of the situation. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay.” Evelyn eased herself off the bed without disturbing Catherine’s sleep. “Sleep well.” She whispered as she closed the door to the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was in a strange place. There really was nothing there. Only a strange white fog that seemed to muffle any sound.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cat.” A strange male’s voice said through the fog.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned around in circles, trying to see who the man talking was. She thought she knew the voice, but she also knew that the person she was thinking of couldn’t be there. “Who are you? Where are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cat. It’s been too long.” The man said again, right behind Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine spun around and gasped. “No, you can’t be. You- you’re dead.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cat, you’re dreaming.” The man said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine shook her head. “Please don’t tell me that. Let me enjoy this for now.” She walked forward to the man and fell into his open arms. “Jayden, I’ve missed you so much.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jayden wrapped his arms around Catherine. “I know. I’ve missed you too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please don’t leave me. Not again. I don’t think I could stand it.” Catherine was slowly crying into Jayden’s shirt. She held the warm body tightly in her arms, trying to meld with him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jayden quickly pushed Catherine away from him. Catherine blinked at him before asking, “What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who would want to be with you forever?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You. At least, you did. What’s going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who could love you?” Jayden asked in a cold voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You.” Catherine cried. She wrapped her arms around her middle in an attempt to comfort herself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well thank goodness that I got over that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why are you doing this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because,” Jayden blinked and his eyes warmed. “I’m so sorry.  I don’t know what came over me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jayden tried to take a step forward, but Catherine took a step backwards. “What is going on here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry, please, forgive me?” Jayden opened his arms to Catherine. “I’m sorry. I love you. I don’t know why I said those mean things.” He took another step forward and was glad to see that Catherine didn’t take a step backwards. “Please, forgive me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tears still streaming down her face, Catherine nodded. She threw herself in Jayden’s arms once again, sobbing freely. “I don’t understand anything anymore. Strange things keep happening to me. I keep getting told about a destiny that I don’t want to have.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jayden spun Catherine around in his arms and held on tightly. “Shhh, it’ll be okay. You’ll see.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know anymore. Everything is so confusing.” Catherine wept. She turned her head up to gaze into Jayden’s eyes. She was confused when she saw them harden into blue ice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sudden pain in her middle made her look down. Jayden had stabbed a long dagger into her stomach. Blood was gushing out around the blade, coating his hands. Before she could say anything, the dagger was ripped out of her body. The arms that were once holding her vanished, and Catherine sank to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Holding the wound in a futile attempt to stop the bleeding, Catherine looked up at Jayden. “What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Honestly, you are so stupid.” Jayden spat. He brought up his blood soaked hand and licked off some of the blood.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine blinked slowly, confused. “What?” Her breathing was becoming labored.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think so.” Jayden spat on the ground in front of Catherine. “I hope to never see you again.” He walked away from Catherine’s bleeding body and disappeared in the thick fog.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine looked down at her hands. The bleeding was not slowing down at all. There was a thick pool of blood gathering on the ground in front of her. The white was dimming when Catherine heard more footsteps. Hoping that it was someone coming to help her, she was happy to see her mother and father step out of the fog.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom, Dad, help me.” Catherine cried out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth stopped and looked at her bleeding daughter. She turned to James and asked, “Should we help her?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;James looked at Catherine, who was slowly crawling over to them. “Why should we?” He asked, in an honest voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth looked at her daughter some more. Catherine, with a extremely hurt expression, cried out, “Please, Mom, Dad? Don’t leave me here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think we should help her. We’ve spoiled her enough.” Elizabeth replied in a cold voice, as if she hadn’t heard her daughter crying to her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom? Why?” Catherine sobbed. She curled up in a ball and held on to the bleeding wound. She could feel herself becoming weaker. Catherine’s parents said nothing and merely faded into the fog. Catherine started to sob loudly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look at the weak little girl. Sobbing her heart out as if someone cared.” Evelyn’s voice rang through the air. “Who would want to help her?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Evelyn?” Catherine asked the white fog.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t want to see you. I don’t know why I ever wanted to be your friend. Just go ahead and die already. You’re taking way too long.” Evelyn’s voice rang out through the area. Evelyn’s words cut nearly worse than Jayden’s dagger had.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Left alone again, at least that’s what Catherine thought since Evelyn hadn’t spoken again, Catherine continued to cry. Black dots danced in front of Catherine’s vision. “Just let me die already.” She whispered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Several footsteps echoed through Catherine’s hearing, and she sobbed again. “Leave me alone. I already know that you hate me.” She sobbed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why would I hate you?” Another man’s voice asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine weakly raised her head and looked up. Blinking in order to clear her fading vision, Catherine could see Richard standing above her. “Everyone hates me. I don’t deserve to live.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard crouched down in front of Catherine. He gently brushed away some hair that had fallen in her face. “I don’t understand. Why would anyone hate you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because she’s a horrid person.” Alex’s voice rang through the air.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine could see her three siblings standing behind Richard. They, along with a girl that Catherine didn’t know were all standing there glaring at Catherine. “Geez, why won’t you just give up already?” Bridget and Sophie asked together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The unknown girl, who was about fifteen, stepped forward. “I’m so glad that I didn’t live. I would be so miserable if you were my mother.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Gabrielle?” Catherine weakly asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard touched Catherine’s face, causing to shift her focus. “Please, trust me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t. You’ll just hurt me.” Catherine replied. She could see that her siblings and daughter had left the area.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I promise not to hurt you, at least on purpose.” Richard said. He stood up and held out his hand. “Please, trust me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine laid back, feeling death approaching her. “Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because, even though I hardly know you, I can sense that I should trust you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That doesn’t mean I should trust you.” Catherine turned on her side to cough heavily. Look down at the white ground, she could see some blood on the ground. “Why do you torment me so?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please, Catherine, just try.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the last of her strength, Catherine looked up at Richard. “I’ll try.” She weakly raised her hand, but her hand started to drop before she reached his. Instead of letting her hand fall, Richard grasped it out of the air.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moment their two hands touched, Catherine could feel warmth spreading through her body. Catherine could feel herself being pulled into a tight hug. “Thank you.” Richard whispered. “Now, sleep.” Catherine closed her eyes and knew no more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I'm going to keep typing for awhile. I'm also going to work on the uber post with characters and culture. Back to the salt mines!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:2821</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/2821.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2821"/>
    <title>One more chapter</title>
    <published>2005-11-16T01:21:10Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-16T01:21:10Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Great Big Sea - Chemical Process Man</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, I've only gotten on more chapter written. I'm probably not going to write a whole lot this evening and tomorrow. Tests/school are evil.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Sixteen: The True Evil&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich stormed down the dark hallway, muttering darkly under his breath. The torches set in the wall lit briefly before extinguishing as soon as he passed under them. A door with a lit outline stood in front of the angry king like a huge obstacle. “Open.” The king hissed at the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With a reluctant swing, the door opened, illuminating the hall for a moment. Oldrich straightened his shoulders before entering. In front of him was a large mirror, whose surface reflected a strange liquid. Flashes of light went through the surface while what seemed like hands grasped wildly in the dark emptiness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich stood in front of the mirror, which did not show his reflection. A few strange words escaped his mouth before stepped into the mirror’s surface. The hands attempted to pull Oldrich apart, but the moment they touched his clothing, a bright light would flash and the hand would quickly let go to the article of clothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After several long minutes, Oldrich appeared at the other end of the tunnel he was traveling through. Another man was standing of the other side, waiting for Oldrich to appear. His skin was olive tone, and his eyes were a dark green brown color. Light brown hair fell in a slick line on either side of his face. The man would be attractive except for his greasy appearance and greedy expression. He was slightly hunched forward with his hands rubbing together in a greedy movement. “Oldrich,” the man’s voice was wheezy and high pitched for a man. “finally, you’re here.” He said when he saw Oldrich step out of the mirror. “Our mistress is about to come.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Eudor, how nice to see you.” Oldrich replied with a snide expression. “I would like to have words with you sometime tonight.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Boys, please save the bickering until later.” A sweet, poison like woman’s voice interrupted the two men. Above a large bowl filled with an unknown substance, a most beautiful woman appeared before the two men. Her fiery red hair floated around her and gathered near the top of her legs. Sultry blue eyes gazed into the depths of men’s souls and could easily shatter a man’s heart. Her body was a picture of perfection with all the right curves, which were accented by the clingy black dress she was wearing. Her skin was milky white and nearly glowed in the slight darkness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two men immediately fell on their knees before the beautiful woman. “Mistress Neirty.” They intoned together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Boys, how nice it is to see you.” She said in the same sickly sweet voice. “How goes our plan?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich glanced up at the beautiful woman before shifting his eyes back on the ground. “Mistress, Eudor is trying to upset your plans.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neirty, the beautiful woman, turned her gaze at Eudor, who was now cowering on the floor while trying to hide it. “Is this true, Eudor?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, no my mistress. He spins falsehoods.” Eudor replied shakingly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I spin falsehoods?” Oldrich replied with a snap. “You send your people to attack my lands when we should be lulling the people into peace. If there is panic, the spell weakens.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have ordered no such attack.” Eudor retorted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Liar.” Oldrich shouted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neirty took a deep breath and shouted, “Silence, both of you.” After both men stopped arguing with each, they turned to Neirty. Flicking a bit of hair over her shoulder, Neirty started calmly, “Now, please, Oldrich of Aegir, tell me why you say such things about Eudor.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Baron Richard said he has received reports that his fief, Loki, has been attacked by forces of Tethys. Most of their crops have been destroyed, and a good number of people have been either killed or injured.” Oldrich reported in his most kingly of voices.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neirty nodded. “Very well. Now, Eudor, please tell me what you have done.” Eudor did not reply. He, instead, stared blankly at the floor. Neirty, slightly losing her calm, asked again, “What did you do?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oldrich, complained of a nobleman and noblewoman who could resist his mind control spell. I was hoping that by attacking their fief, I would manage to kill on or both of them, or weaken them enough for the spell to take hold.” Eudor replied with a pronounced quiver in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Breathing through her nose in an attempt to stay calm, Neirty replied, “While your plan had merit, Eudor, I dislike it when people lie to me.” She swung her arm as if she was trying to hit Eudor, but she was too far away. Instead a large wave of energy hit the quivering man. “Never,” another wave of energy, “lie,” another wave, “to,” one more, “me,” a larger wave of energy, “again.” There was no wave of energy, but the damage was done. Eudor lied on the ground panting while Oldrich looked on in fear. “Oldrich, what have you done about this attack?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I allowed the baron to go back to his fief. But I have other, more distressing news to give to you, mistress.” Oldrich replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?” Neirty asked. “I am beginning to tire. I do not have much time left.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mistress, there is another, who is fighting my spell.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who is it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nephthys Catherine Theoris.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A Nephthys?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes my mistress.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would like to meet this Nephthys. Make plans to bring her to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How, if I might be so bold as to ask, mistress.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Blame it on Tethys. The people will unite under your rule and maybe you will able to manipulate the powers of Hathor.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As you wish, mistress. I will begin to make plans immediately.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Very well.” Neirty took another breath. “My time has run out. Leave.” She made a shooing motion towards both men, who quickly left her sight. She gazed on the empty room before asking herself, “Is she the disturbance I felt earlier today? What is Pulosid up to?” She then disappeared in a shimmer of air and the substance in the bowl settled down to a thick dark liquid.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I'm almost done introducing characters for this bit. There will always be more charas to introduce, but it should slow down for a little bit. Once I finish Part Three, which is in three more chapters, I'll make a character post. Deal? Deal.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Side note: it's finally feels like autumn here! I'm so happy!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:2793</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/2793.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2793"/>
    <title>AAAH!!!!</title>
    <published>2005-11-15T20:14:47Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-15T20:14:47Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>WriMoRadio - Week 1 (yes, I'm behind)</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, crap. It's Nov 15, and I'm just getting to 20,000 words. I'm more than a little bit behind. My goal was to be at 30,000 words today. Now, I'm struggling to make it to the minimum. But, now I have a solid plot down. It seems to have changed a good deal from the original idea (which was actually a bar scene, many many months ago). I have fifteen chapters chapters written, and thirty five more to write. Hopefully, I won't run out of material to write about, since each chapter has a little over 1000 words (I think it's more like 1500).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I'm not going to tell you the entire plot, since that would ruin the fun about it. But do know that there is now an official plot instead of just my random ramblings. And, there should be fifty chapters in total, unless Catherine, Evelyn, or Richard throw a fit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once I have a few more chapters written, I'll post a list of characters and their titles, since I tend to use both when I write. But now, the one chapter I wrote last night before a massive streak of plotting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Fifteen: The Baron Richard&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine blinked opened her own eyes of green to meet dark blue eyes, again. She blinked again, thinking that maybe the person would go away. “Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Baron Richard.” The man said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you?” Catherine asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For what?” Richard replied with his own question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine shrugged and blinked again. “I think for catching me when I fell.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, who wouldn’t want to hold such a beautiful Nephthys in their arms?” Richard teased.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tensing slightly, Catherine attempted to sit up. Two large hands held her down. “Don’t, we don’t know what might be wrong with you.” Richard said patiently.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We?” Catherine asked confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Surely you remember your sister?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I don’t have a sister.” Catherine replied, becoming more and more confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The door opened to admit Evelyn in the room. “Ah, Cat, you’re awake.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard turned around to stare at the older Nephthys. “Does she normally forget that you are her sister?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She tends to have her more insane moments.” Evelyn made up quickly, but somehow she knew it was slightly true.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am not insane.” Catherine shouted. She was getting angry at the people in the room and the situation she was in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn sat down on the edge of the bed. “Cat, look at me.” She grabbed Catherine’s face to make sure she was looking at Evelyn. “It’s me, your sister, Evelyn.” Evelyn emphasized the word ‘sister’.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blinking slowly, Catherine suddenly remembered everything. “Eve!” She shouted happily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So this is normal?” Richard asked, more than slightly confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned to look at Evelyn, “Did I forget you again?” She asked concerned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” Evelyn said, “but everything is fine now. You remember.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Leaning into Evelyn’s side, Catherine whispered, “I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn wrapped her arm around her younger sister. “It’s okay. Are you sure you want to stay here? I can handle myself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No.” Catherine nearly shouted. “I want to see the other kingdoms.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alright. But if you have another attack, you’re going straight home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine.” Catherine pouted. “So what is he doing here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard jumped when the two sisters turned to stare at him. “I helped bring you here. I thought I would keep an eye on you, to make sure everything was okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, okay.” Catherine responded happily. “See, I’m all better. You can go now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking slightly hurt, Richard bowed. “As your highness wishes.” Quickly, he made his way out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wandering the halls, the young Baron was run into by a servant. “Ah, Baron Richard, a message has arrived and is waiting in your room.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A message? From whom?” Richard asked, confused and concerned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was not informed. I was merely told to find your Grace and tell him about the message.” The servant replied, staring at the ground and refusing to give him eye contact.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you. You may continue with whatever you were doing before hand.” Richard waved off the servant.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, thank you your grace for your kindness.” The servant bowed low and remained in that position while he backed out of the hall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard sighed as he watched the servant leave. “A message for me?” He whispered to himself. Messages usually were bad things, especially if they were for him alone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Baron reached his rooms shortly after the servant told him about the message. With a deep breath, he opened the wax seal on the back of the letter and opened. It read, “&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dear Brother, &lt;br /&gt;There’s been another attack on the edge of our borders. Several villagers have been killed or injured and a great deal of the crops have been destroyed. There is not going to be enough food for the winter. Please talk to King Oldrich, surely he will help us in our plight. We believe that the Tethys kingdom is responsible for the attack. Please come back to us and speak to King Oldrich. We need your help.&lt;br /&gt;Your Loving Sister,&lt;br /&gt;Heidi&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard crumbled up the letter in his hand. He sat down heavily in the chair by his desk, resting his head in his hands. “Why?” He asked no one. “Why us? Have we done something to upset you?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A strange female voice filled the room. “No, you have not upset me, but the actions of your ruler has upset me. He is killing the land.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who are you?” Richard asked the air, but he knew the presence was gone. “Who are you?” He asked again, but it was more to himself instead of a certain person. With a heavy sigh, he stood up and readied himself for the task ahead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Striding down the halls with a fierce purpose, Richard stormed into the Grand Hall where the other nobles staying in the city were gathered. Steeling his nerves some more, he approached the king, who was sitting grandly on his throne. The entire hall had quieted to hear what the Baron had wanted. Falling to one knee, Richard began to speak, “Your Majesty, I have grave news to report.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?” Oldrich asked tiredly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A deep breath steadied Richard for the next part of his report. “My fief has been attacked by Tethys’s forces. Our crops have been destroyed, and many people have been killed. I ask for your support during the winter. I do not wish to retaliate against the Tethysians, I just want to make sure the peasants will survive through the winter.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich stared at the Baron in front of him. “Baron Richard, I have heard your plea, and I will grant your request. The necessary supplies will be given to you in due time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I also ask that I might go to go back to Loki and oversee the repairs.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Very well. You are free to go.” Oldrich waved his hand dismissively at the young Baron.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as Richard was about to get up, he remembered to say, “You are most gracious, your Majesty.” He quickly stood and hurried out of the room. He had a great deal of things to do before he left in the morning.&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:2310</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/2310.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2310"/>
    <title>Only 8000 more words today, and I'll be caught up!</title>
    <published>2005-11-14T03:32:09Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-14T03:32:09Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>The Deathray Davies-Chainsaw (Denn die Toten reiten schnell)</lj:music>
    <content type="html">That about describes my thinking pattern at the moment. I'm trying to dig up words, but I somehow keep burning out at around 2000, and I'm getting near that number. I know what I want to do with this story, I really do, but writing it is just so different than thinking it. Maybe it's because I act out the parts with mostly dialogue (which you can tell by my writing) and so I don't know how to describe the action. That, or I'm a horrible writer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I have two chapters right now, before I dive headlong into my story again. One is a chapter that I forgot to write for Part Two until today, the other is a new chapter to continue the plot. (There's a plot!?!)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nine: The Silver Family&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine knocked on the handsome wooden door. A little bit of shouted occurred before the door opened, showing a happy face. “Cat!” The teenage girl shouted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey Bridget.” Catherine calmly replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Come in, come in.” Catherine smiled at her happy sister before stepping inside. She tried to brush off as much snow as possible before taking off her overcoat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary Silver stepped into the entry way with a broad smile on her face. “Catherine, sweety, you made it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was engulfed in a huge hug. “Mom, I told you I would come.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know, I know. But saying something and doing it are two different things. Where’s Evelyn?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She decided to go to her parents’ house for the holidays.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Pity.” Mary said almost sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mother, I thought you were over what happened during college. You were nice enough to her after Jayden died.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am. It’s just that sometimes I can’t help but think about it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please mom, I have decided to give her a second chance.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“More like a fourth chance.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom, she said she was sorry for what she did. She’s trying to make it up to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A timer going off stopped Mary from replying. She smiled sadly at her daughter before rushing into the kitchen. Catherine finished taking off the many layers she wore due to the cold. Alex, her brother, laughed as he watched her strip. “What are you laughing about?” Catherine snapped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, nothing.” Alex laughingly replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am so not buying that excuse. What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How many cloths do you have to wear? It’s not like you are going on a trip without a suitcase.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I just don’t like being cold. Is that a crime?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Alex crossed the entry way to give his sister a hug. “I’ve missed you, Kitty.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine growled, “My name is Catherine, or Cat, not Kitty.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Alex broke off the hug and ruffled some of Catherine’s hair. “Sure, whatever you say, Kitty.” He laughed while running out of the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alexander Silver! I am so going to kill you.” Catherine shouted before chasing after her brother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine didn’t make it very far when she ran into someone else. “Now I remember why I was so glad to have you two go to college.” A male’s voice laughed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stepping back, Catherine gave a large hug to her father. “I’m sorry Dad.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What did he do this time?” James asked while laughing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Called me Kitty.” Catherine muttered into James’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe if you wouldn’t get so upset, he would stop calling you that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I hate that name.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So? He’s just doing it to get a rise out of you. And aren’t you nearly thirty? Act your age.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine pouted before nodding. “Why is it you can still make me feel like I’m ten years old?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Special dad powers.” James replied. “Come on, I think your mother has dinner ready.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yay, food!” Catherine cheered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The family of six gathered around the table laden down with loads of food. After everyone had sat down and grace was said, the six people started to eat their fill. The happy family acted as if nothing horrible had happened in the past year. As if their oldest child had not had her heart broken several times and was still recovering. Yet, despite their acting, they all knew the truth, and the truth caused a sad undercurrent in the happy affairs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Fourteen: The Woman Called Destiny&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine blinked when she observed her surroundings. There was only white mist surrounding her, and it looked like she was walking on nothing. “I wish I could see something and there was a floor.” As soon as she finished speaking, the things she wished for happened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who dares to intrude my home?” Catherine recognized the voice as being the strange woman’s.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where the hell am I anyways?” Catherine shouted back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman appeared in front of Catherine. She surveyed the younger woman, who was still dressed as the Nephthys, and replied, “You are in my home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Take me home.” Catherine growled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know how you got here.” The strange woman replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t care about that. Just take me back to my real home, and Evelyn too.” Catherine quickly added.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look, we have a deal. You do what I want you to do, and I’ll do what you want me to do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I don’t want to play your little game any more. I just want to go home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry, but that’s not how I play the game. And this is a game for me. I’m Destiny after all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Destiny isn’t real.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then how do you explain everything that’s happened.?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m stuck in some strange dream that I can’t get out of.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well then, this ‘dream’ is going to take a while. And while you are ‘dreaming’ you’ll do what I tell you to do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t take orders like some stupid puppet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then you might as well start enjoying yourself here. Though, I might warn you, the people here don’t like women who think for themselves.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You heard me. Women are supposed to be servants to the men, despite what their rank might be.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And you say there’s some way I can fix that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is a possible outcome.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What would I have to do?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do what I tell you to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t understand. Why do I need to follow your stupid orders?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because if you don’t, there will thousands of people who will die, and it would all be your fault.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are an evil woman.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Possibly, but Destiny is not always a nice thing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Destiny doesn’t esi-“ Catherine stopped and stared at the strange woman. “Wait, if you are Destiny, then this is all your fault.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before the strange woman could reply, Catherine had slammed into the strange woman, screaming, “You killed him. This is your fault. He’s dead because of him. Is this all part of your sick, twisted game?"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman struggled against the enraged Catherine. “No, that was an accident. Will you please listen to me?” The woman finally managed to push Catherine off of her, but accidentally slammed her into the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine immediately curled up in a small ball while crying. She looked at the clothes she was wearing and glared at them. Within a few moments, the outfit was replaced by some light blue jeans and a silver shirt. “I still can’t win.” Catherine whispered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman gaped openly at Catherine. “You managed to manipulate this world? How much power do you have?” She whispered to herself. Finally managing to get a control over herself, she crawled over to Catherine. “Hey, listen to me, please?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shaking her head, Catherine blinked and glared at the strange woman. “Why are you doing this to me?” She croaked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t have a personal grudge on you. In fact, I wish that I didn’t have to use you like this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because I can’t fix things like I would like to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So why me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because you are the only one I could find with the ability to save every thing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great, no pressure. I still don’t understand.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman sighed and leaned against the wall beside Catherine. “I’ve lost a great deal of power over the people here. Somehow, they still believe but yet they don’t. I tried to find any way that I could manage to get some control over them, because if left on their own, the people will destroy themselves. That’s why I’m here, to keep everything in balance. But over the last few hundred years, I’ve been losing my power. Then, as I was observing your world, Earth, I noticed that you had a great deal of untapped power.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So I’m nothing but a power source for you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I suppose that would be the truth, in a very basic light. But after observing you for some time, I decided to leave you alone, because you seemed so happy.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When was this?” Catherine asked, mildly curious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I believe it was when you were first pregnant. But I decided to check up on you, to see if you still were so happy. That was when you were making your wish.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wish I hadn’t made that wish.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t, Catherine. You can’t change the past, no matter how much you wish you could. I wouldn’t be in this trouble if I had not done so many stupid things when I was younger.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“After I studied the past for a good deal of time, I realized that I lost my power over the people because they don’t have the correct ruler on the throne.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The land is dying because the blessed ruler is not on the throne. The land will continue to die, and the people with it, if the blessed ruler isn’t put on the throne. If you look closely, you can see it already starting with the peasants.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is it just with Aegir?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right now, but if Aegir dies, then so will the other kingdoms. I wish that they were not linked so, but it is some stupid mistake of mine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So I have to find the blessed ruler and put him on the throne?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, but the current king, Oldrich, he will not give up his throne give up his throne.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So why not wait until he dies?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There isn’t time. He’ll kill the blessed heir before he dies. Unless you do something about it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I don’t want to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then you can watch him die and everyone else after him. As soon as the blessed heir dies, the land will die quickly after that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why does it have to be me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have the power.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What power?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t tell you that. Not yet, at least.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It is time for you to go back. Your friends are very worried.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do not worry, I am going to keep my eyes on you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks, oh so much.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are quiet welcome.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, that's it for right now. another possible post about characters, so everyone knows who is who (including me!!) and some more chapters possibly.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:2181</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/2181.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2181"/>
    <title>Blah blah blah</title>
    <published>2005-11-12T21:39:59Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-12T21:39:59Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>John Wesley Harding - Pull</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Can't say much, have to go to a group meeting soon. Two more chapters, finally at 16,000 words. Need only 9,000 more to get to personal goal.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Three: Welcome to the “Other” World&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eleven: The “Other” World&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine and Evelyn blinked when the door opened. A few moments later, after their eyes had adjusted to the new light, the two girls found themselves at the end of a sword. At the end of said sword stood an intimidating man dressed in chain mail. “Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My name is Nephthys Catherine Theoris, and this is my sister, Nephthys Evelyn Sanura. We are the daughters of Osiris Zahor and Isis Jolandi from the Hathor Kingdom.” Catherine said, assuming her new found knowledge came from the strange woman who was speaking to her earlier.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the words of the girls’ titles, the guard immediately put down his sword. “I apologize greatly, your highnesses. We did not know that the Nephthys’s would be arriving today.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine raised her head a bit, trying to see around the large guard. “I accept your apology, please remember to not repeat your rudeness. Where are our escorts?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The guard bowed down low. “Your kindness is gratefully accepted. Your escorts are being sent for now. It should only take a moment or two before they arrive. Please, do not sully yourselves with our common blood and relax in your carriage.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine nodded, but did not say another word. The guard wordlessly closed the door while still bowing. Once the door was closed, Evelyn gaped at her friend. “What on Earth was that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We aren’t on Earth, that’s the thing, Evelyn. We’re in another world. And somehow, that strange woman implanted these facts in my head.” Catherine replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I didn’t ‘implant’ those facts. They’re your memories. Well, the ‘other’ you, it’s her memories.” Destiny said, as if she had never left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned around to face the strange woman. “You! What did you do to me? Take us home right now!” She yelled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Destiny smiled sweetly with just a hint of steel glinting in her eyes. “I simply had to balance out the two forces here. So, I took you from Earth and sent you here. Here, you are the Nephthys’s of Hathor, basically you’re princesses. Evelyn is older and if she were to become Isis, which is the queen, her name would change to Sanura. So, her title right now is Nephthys Evelyn Sanura.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why us?” Evelyn asked, her face slightly paler at the news she was to inherit a kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You two are the only ones who could do it. You’re both my descendants, but Catherine is my chosen Descendant. And it’s going to come into play in this place. Maybe, if things go right, after you do what I need you to do, I’ll let you go back home, as if you never left.” Destiny bargained.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sighed and looked at Evelyn, who nodded at the unspoken question. “We accept your bargain. Should we manage to fix this society, you’ll let us go back home.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Deal.” Destiny replied sweetly. She disappeared just as the carriage door opened again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A heavy set man stood in front of the door, looking mildly flustered. He was dressed in a heavy brocade jacket and tight black pants. “Nephthys’s please excuse my tardiness. The court is ready to accept your presence.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carefully, the two girls managed to get out of the carriage without tripping on their large skirts, something both put down to the past training their new bodies must have gone through. Their escort led them silently through the winding halls of a large castle. At a set of large double doors, the escort turned around and nodded at the two girls. He pushed opened the doors grandly. All the people turned to stare at the newcomers just as the escort announced, “Now presenting the Nephthys’s of Hathor: Nephthys Evelyn Sanura and Nephthys Catherine Theoris, daughters of Osiris Zahor of Hathor and Isis Jolandi of Aegir.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Catherine and Evelyn stepped forward gracefully, the court clapped politely. The two girls slowly approached the two people who remained seated during their announcement, the king and queen of Aegir. Once they were in front of the two impressive thrones of blue crystal and silver metal, Catherine and Evelyn curtsied elegantly. “It is an honor, your grace, to be welcomed so kindly into your lovely kingdom.” The two girls said without much thought on the words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The king, a middle aged man with streaks of silver in his sable colored hair, and the queen, a middle aged woman who had yet to develop grey in her chestnut brown hair, stood and nodded their heads at the two curtsying girls. “Please rise, Nephthys’s. It is our honor and privilege to receive such gracious guests to our home. Please tell me, why did your parents not come with you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn stepped forward, as Catherine was trying to figure out why she was feeling so light headed all of a sudden. “They wished for us to tell your highness that they would be unable to come due to issues that have arisen in our court. They send their blessings to your family and wish that you are not too upset at their not coming.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two rules nodded at the response. “When you return, please give them my concern.” The king replied. “Please, make yourselves merry and mingle with the rest of the court.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are too kind.” Evelyn said while turning around to face her ‘sister’. Seeing the strange expression on Catherine’s face, she rushed to her side. “Are you okay?” The moment that Evelyn’s hand touched Catherine, a light headed feeling passed through her but soon went away. “What was that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine shook her head and separated from Evelyn. She turned to enter the mass of people in the room, as if to get away from Evelyn. Catherine made it a few steps before collapsing into the arms of someone. “Hey, are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wearily, Catherine stared at the person who had caught her from hitting the floor. Dark blue, concerned eyes stared into her own. Catherine blinked while answering, “I don’t think so,” before fainting completely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn searched desperately in the crowd to see where Catherine had gone to. She saw her in the arms of a strange dark haired young man. Rushing over to him, she asked, “What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man shrugged. “I’m not too sure. She came over here as if she were being chased before collapsing. I barely managed to catch her. Then, when I asked if she was okay, she said no and fainted.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you for helping her. It’s greatly appreciated.” Evelyn replied as she tried to get Catherine back from the young man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where are you going? I’ll take her with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure? My sister, she isn’t always the lightest thing in the world.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The young man chuckled slightly. “Nah, she’s just fine. Do you know where your rooms are going to be?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No. I’ll go get the escort.” Evelyn trailed off as she started to look around the crowded room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Never mind, I’ll find him myself. Go and mingle with the others. They won’t miss me as much as they’ll meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you. . .” Evelyn started.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m Baron Richard, and I know who you are, Nephthys.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you Richard. I don’t know what happened to her. She seemed just fine when we walked in.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll also fetch a healer when I get her to your rooms. Now, if you would excuse me Nephthys.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please, call me Evelyn.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Very well, Evelyn.” Richard bowed slightly while trying not to move Catherine too much. Then, he quickly found the escort and left the room, leaving Evelyn behind to mingle with the crowd.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Twelve: The King of Aegir&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When word reached the king that the two Nephthys’s of Hathor had arrived, the entire court had slightly panicked. Oldrich, the king, quickly calmed everyone down and managed to get order in his court.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two Nephthys’s were true beauties, in the eyes of all the court. The relation between the two was obvious, but otherwise the two were like night and day. The older sister, Evelyn, had long midnight black hair which gracefully fell down her back in thick curls. Her dark blue eyes reflected the light and then shone with inner stars which reflected her inner being. Evelyn’s skin was tanned darkly but complemented her features wonderfully. The dark red and black dress clung to all the right curves. However, while she caught many of the men’s eyes, it was her sister who immediately claimed all their hearts.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nephthys Catherine Theoris of Hathor stood out among all the dark heads like a radiant star. Her light whitish blond hair was twisted up in a complicated design with accented the shape of her pale face. Warm light green eyes smiled at all the men while warning them to not break her heart. Her skin was lightly tanned but not to the extent of her sister. The light blue and silver dress hugged her slender body and flowed like the wind when the air was still.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the two Nephthys’s were being introduced and spoke to the king, Oldrich noticed something strange. The spell he had cast on the room wasn’t affecting Catherine. Instead, she began to sway slightly in her place. Oldrich began to worry about what Catherine might notice about his court if she continued to stay here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The introductions were over, and Catherine hurriedly tried to leave the room. Oldrich couldn’t see what happened, but he soon saw Baron Richard carrying Catherine out of the room, leaving Evelyn behind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oldrich stepped off his platform and sought out the older Nephthys. “Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn jumped slightly. “Oh, sorry Majesty, I didn’t notice you come up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Think nothing of it. Is something wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know what happened, but Catherine just fainted.” Oldrich saw Evelyn twist her hands together in nervousness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is there anything that I might be able to do in order to help you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I don’t think so. I think she might just need to rest. She never has taken traveling well, and this is her first time out of Hathor.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, you have my thoughts and concerns. If you need to, go and see her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I need to stay here and talk to the others. I’m sure she’ll be fine.” Evelyn’s eyes kept looking over to the door before focusing on Oldrich’s face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sure everyone will understand if you wish to see to your sister.” Oldrich said while trying to keep any malice out of his voice. He could feel Evelyn fighting the spell. Only two other people had managed to resist the spell before these two sisters had arrived in his court. “Go, and see to your sister.” Oldrich urged. He didn’t want her to realize what was going on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I suppose you are right. Please, tell everyone our apologizes, and I hope to talk to everyone at some point. You all seem like such nice people.” Evelyn pleaded before rushing off to the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard was quickly led to the room where Catherine was to stay. Gently, the Nephthys was placed on the bed and watched over by Richard. Several long minutes passed before the door opened again and Evelyn stepped inside. “Any change?” She asked quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sadly, Richard looked at the older Nephthys. “No, but it’s only been a few minutes. I wouldn’t start worrying yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn sat down heavily in the chair next to the large bed. Richard was sitting across from her on the other side of the bed. Catherine was in the middle so that any change would be quickly noticed. “I wish I knew what happened to cause this. I know that she doesn’t handle traveling well, but she’s never done this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think,” Richard said slowly, “that she is having trouble with a spell.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A spell?” Evelyn asked. She had some faint knowledge from the other Evelyn, but she still didn’t know a lot about them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard nodded. “Yeah, a spell. There’s a mild mind control spell that the king puts on everyone when they are first introduced. It’s possible that she’s resisting the spell, but she’s not doing very well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why would the king do such a thing like that?” Evelyn asked, mildly angry at the king for possibly hurting her friend sister.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So that he can ensure that no one will try to take the throne from him. He’s terribly afraid that someone will attempt to seize the throne from him. Like he needed to do something like that anyways, most of the court are blind sheep as it is.” Richard spat out in a extremely bitter voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How do you know so much about this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because the same thing happened when I was introduced to the court, and my sister had the same problems. Granted, neither one of us fainted. If Oldrich knows that we aren’t affected by his spell, he doesn’t show much care about it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought most spells were extremely complicated and took a heavy toll on the caster.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They do. Why do you think he has so much grey hair? The stress of maintaining those spells are taking their toll on him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then why do it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To keep his throne. Soon though, if he keeps it up, he’ll die and lose his throne.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What of his heirs?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Two girls, just like your kingdom. I fear for Aegir for the day that one of those two take the throne. Those two are more interested in their own looks and finding handsome men that anything else doesn’t really matter.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe the man they marry will know something?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Highly doubtful. The men they like are just as dumb as they are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You seem to know a lot about the court and spells.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The court is because I spend most of my time studying everyone interacting together. The spells is because my mother is a sorceress, and she taught a few things to me. My sister has a better knack at it then I do. But she can’t go to a school to learn more.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t you know this already?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Humor me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever. The schools won’t take women.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How did your mother learn?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Her father was a scholar who taught her everything he knew.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh. Why won’t they take women?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Surely you know this.” A quick look at Evelyn’s expression made Richard continue, “They believe that women shouldn’t learn spells because they only need to take care of the house and have children.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stupid people.” Richard and Evelyn jumped slightly when they heard Catherine speak, well, more like spit those words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you okay?” Evelyn asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will be.” Catherine said before she passed out again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At some point, I'll make a post with all the titles and names so that it will be easier to follow who's who.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:2025</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/2025.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2025"/>
    <title>Getting closer</title>
    <published>2005-11-10T06:52:12Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-10T06:52:12Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Old 97s - Designs on You</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, I'm getting closer to be on schedule. I'm only one thousand words off after typing today. I'm at 14,000 words!! The vistors aren't causing any problems whatsoever, in fact, the one was telling me to go and type instead of talking to them. I'm so happy. And I finally finished Part Two, though I'm thinking about adding another chapter, I forgot about it when I was planning out my chapters. I really like the idea for the chapter, a family dinner. It just seems cozy. But I'm afraid to introduce more characters just before sending Catherine and Evelyn away. Oh well, I guess if I ever get stuck again (which may or may not happen now) I can write that chapter, more words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I need to go to bed, so no more talking for me. And yes, I currently have no name for the king, so his name is king blah. I'll fix that first thing tomorrow, right now I want to sleep and not look at names. Oh, and try to guess my chapter naming pattern.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nine: The Event Which Caused Everything to Change&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Come on Cat, blow out the candles already!” Evelyn teased as Catherine stared at the birthday cake.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not turning six, you know?” Catherine dead panned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, so? What about it?” Evelyn joked. A wide smile was on her face, causing her dark brown eyes to light up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m thirty. I shouldn’t have candles on my cake.” A slight pause filled the room. “Thank God you didn’t put thirty candles on the cake, I think that would have been a fire hazard.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nah, I’m just saving up for next year. Candles are hard to find.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh no, you have to go to the store to get them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ha ha. Just make a wish and blow out the candles already.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine gave Evelyn a cheeky smile before leaning forward and blowing out the candles. “Did you make a wish?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine mock glared at her friend. “If I did, do you think I would have told you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.” Evelyn replied just a cheekily as Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good grief, are you sure I’m not turning ten, not thirty?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think people really grow up. They just pretend to, and then they spring the big surprise on unsuspecting people.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That has got to be the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Isn’t it the most stupid?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Like I care. Come on, the cake is getting cold.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cold? It was already cold to begin with.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just shut up and cut the cake. I want cake!” Catherine laughed and leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed over her chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As the birthday girl wishes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the cake was served and later put up properly, the two female adults sat back and thought about old times.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’re getting old, you realize that, right?” Catherine suddenly asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You might be getting old. I’m still extremely young.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re older than me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does matter. It’s all in your mind. I think I’m young and you think you are old. So, I am young and you are old.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where on Earth do you get these theories?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My brain.” Evelyn happily replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No wonder they’re so weird. Anything that comes from your head has to be messed up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I take offense at that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You should.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are so mean.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just to you. You should feel special.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh yeah, let me tell you. There are so many people who are jealous of me because you are so mean to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dang right.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn opened her mouth a few times before closing it and shaking her head. “I’m not even going to try to reply to that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I win. You lose.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What does this have to do with winning?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Everything.” Catherine retorted mysteriously.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever. Come on, bed tonight, work tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can’t I just call in sick?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Um, I don’t think so. I’m your boss, I kind of know when you’re faking sick.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine gave a few fake coughs. “See, I’m sick. I don’t have to go to work tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Let me think about that one.” A slight pause. “No. I don’t think so.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, there went that wish.” Catherine laughed to herself after Evelyn walked out of the room. Catherine put the two glasses in the sink and went to prepare for sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine stared at the trees in front of her. There was no wind, so everything was perfectly still. There was also no sound coming from movement of animals or the rustling of leaves. Catherine wrapped her arms around herself to keep the chill from creeping into her bones. Suddenly, she felt a something pulling or pushing her towards the forest. She tried to fight the force, but slowly, her feet kept moving forward. Somehow, Catherine knew that she didn’t want to see whatever it was that was in the woods.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once in the woods, everything was dark and slightly damp. It was at this point that Catherine really noticed the lack of sound. She was tempted to speak to herself just to break the silence, but something, the same something that pushed her feet forward, told her that she didn’t want to talk, just yet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few minutes of walking through the quiet and still forest, Catherine noticed a slight glow coming from the distance. This, she knew, was where she was being pulled to. What she wasn’t expecting was to see several people frozen in place. However, once she saw the still scene, Catherine realized why there was no sound and movement, because time had frozen except for herself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the last realization, Catherine studied the people in front of her. There were two men and two women. One man and one woman were fighting in the center, while the other teenager almost man looked as if he was being pushed away from the fight or springing into the middle of it. The last woman was on the edge of the fight, her mouth open slightly as if she was talking to someone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A gasp escaped Catherine’s lips when she realized who the two women were. Despite their young appearance, they were obviously teenagers, she realized they were herself and Evelyn. She was fighting in the middle while Evelyn stood on the side. But they were younger, they looked like they looked like in high school. And the clothing was off. Catherine was wearing a what looked like a blend of a robe and a toga. There was a hood to the outfit, but it has blown off and revealed her face. Her face also surprised her. She had never seen herself look so angry. Evelyn was wearing a dress that came from the past. Catherine was never much for fashion knowledge, so she just knew it was old. The large skirt looked hard to walk in and the small waist looked uncomfortable. While studying her friend, she noticed Evelyn’s hands were clutching something.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was tempted to touch her own face, just to see if it was real, but she didn’t touch. Instead, she studied the man she was fighting. Her younger self’s hand was planted on his chest and there seemed to be some sort of energy building there. His face was twisted into a horrid expression, but the sword he carried brought the point home. Catherine knew that he was a man who she would never like.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then the young man was last. She couldn’t tell a lot about him, but he looked determined to join the other two in their fight. Catherine couldn’t tell if he was friend or foe for her. This time, she couldn’t resist but to touch his face. Her fingers carefully stroked his face as if it were precious. She was about to say something to herself, when she felt more than heard the young man’s lips say, “Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~*~*~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He couldn’t move from his stance, and he hated it. There they were, forever locked in combat, and he was forever stuck standing there ready to fight. He wished something would happen, even if it was to just die because it had to be better than standing here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then, she walked into the clearing. She could walk and move and probably end the fight. But then he got a closer look at her. She wasn’t the normal sort of woman he knew. A closer look brought a startling realization. She was Catherine, a much older and sadder Catherine, but Catherine. He noticed that this new Catherine was wearing strange clothes, stranger than the Catherine he knew. She wore slightly tight blue pants of a strange material and a shirt that seemed to hug all the right curves for her. Her hair was shorter. But the strangest thing about her was her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He watched her stare at herself for a long time before she gasped in recognition of the people in the clearing. He saw her eyes quickly glance at him and her fighting partner but stare longer at Evelyn. She started to walk around, almost touching her own frozen face, but stopping at the last moment. She then spent a moment staring in horror at her fighting partner’s furious face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No longer could he remember what they were fighting about. The only names that he remembered were Catherine and Evelyn. Even his own name had faded after being frozen for forever.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine, the older one, then walked over to him. She stared for a long time into his eyes, allowing his to gaze at hers. They were so sad, and so different from the Catherine that he knew. But they were the same still. That was how he knew she was Catherine. He was glad that the Catherine he knew wasn’t so sad as this different Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was startled when he felt cold fingers gently caress his face. He was even more shocked when he realized he could move. Her fingers were on his lips, so he decided to speak. “Who are you?” Then there was nothing but darkness.&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Ten: The Destiny Revealed&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine woke up with a start. She blinked her eyes rapidly trying to get them to adjust to the dark quicker. She needed to know if she was still at the strange scene with her fighting. The teen, he had asked who she was, right? “I’m Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know.” Another voice, a powerful female voice, answered from the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who are you?” Catherine asked fearfully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A soft light filled the room. Just enough light in order to illuminate a tall woman standing on the other side of the room, but not enough to hurt Catherine’s eyes. Catherine jumped slightly when she saw the other woman. “Who are you?” She asked again, the fear almost causing her throat to close up completely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You may call me Destiny. I believe that’s what your people would call me.” The woman answered in her powerful voice. She took several steps closer to where Catherine laid. Catherine could then see the dark blue eyes that shone with an unseen light. Full lips of ruby red seemed perfectly in line with the woman’s strong face. Her body was something that all women would, and have, died for. She wore a toga of dark purple with gold edging. Her dark brown hair cascaded in waves down her back to taper gracefully at her hips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Destiny doesn’t exsist.” Catherine replied blandly. She was very confused as to why she was in a strange place that wasn’t her bed and why this strange woman was talking to her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure I do. Most people just don’t realize I’m here.” The strange woman replied peacefully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I’m one of those people, so take me back to my nice warm bed and leave me alone.” Catherine said slightly angry. She had to go to work tomorrow, she didn’t have time for these strange games with strange people.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman took a few steps to bring her face to face with Catherine. “I exist, and you are one of my descendants. The Descendant.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me?” Catherine could practically hear the capital letter on the last Descendant.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You heard me. You are my chosen descendant. You get the special power of my line.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry, I don’t think I understand, nor do I want to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look, you have a duty to fulfill to your line.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The only duty I have is to my family.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then why are you fighting me on this one?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You aren’t family.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I certainly am.” The woman paused to think. “Sure, my first born was exiled from the family, but you are also descended from my last born as well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Doesn’t that mean incest?” Catherine interrupted the strange woman’s musings.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh please. My children were alive over three hundred years ago. Most people don’t know their ancestry that far back. Besides, they had different fathers, so it isn’t as bad as you’re making it, so just calm down.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay then, fine, I’m your Descendant. What does that have anything to do with you kidnapping me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I need you to correct some problems in this one society.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why can’t they fix it themselves?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because the person who can is about to be killed by the king.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait, where are you taking me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This world doesn’t have a name. It is similar to yours because it has people in it and the people behave the same way no matter what world you stick them in.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is no ‘other’ world. That’s just impossible, just like it’s impossible for you to be Destiny. Destiny doesn’t exist.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman took a step back and a deep breath. “Listen to me and do what I say.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I refuse to take orders from people I don’t know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman raised her hand as if she were preparing to strike Catherine. After a moment, the hand fell down. “You don’t have much choice in the matter.” The strange woman snapped her hands, causing the surroundings to change.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first thing Catherine noticed was the change in movement. “Are we moving?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes. You are in a carriage on your way to visit a kingdom ruled by King blah. Your names are the same, but now you two are sisters.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait, we two?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, look over there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine looked over to see Evelyn staring at her with a shocked expression. “What is going on?” She asked. Then Catherine noticed something else, Evelyn looked like she was sixteen again, not the thirty she was in real life. Evelyn was also dressed in a fancy, complicated, and most likely uncomfortable dress of dark red and black.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What kind of joke is this?” Catherine ground out at the strange woman.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman leaned forward to get Catherine’s attention. “You are going to set right some wrongs and do my line some good. I refuse to have as powerful a Descendant as you are and not use them for some good.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you’re telling me that I’m just some kind of tool for you?” Catherine gasped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not really,” The strange woman said, “but it comes close. Don’t worry, I’ll be looking out for you. I don’t want to see you getting into some kind of trouble that you can’t get yourself out of. Plus, I let you take a friend. Also,” the strange woman’s voice dropped in volume, “I’m granting your wish.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine’s eyes grew wide. “How did you know about that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The strange woman leaned back and crossed her arms over her chest. “Isn’t that an interesting question? I told you already, I’m Destiny. Well,” the strange woman said after looking out of the small window, “it is time for me to be going. I have other duties to be attended to. I’ll check up on you as soon as possible.” With a snap of her fingers, the strange woman disappeared from the carriage.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine stared at the empty spot where the strange woman had been sitting. She then looked down at herself and saw that she had de aged, and she was wearing a strange dress of pale blue and silver. “I’m so sorry Eve.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn blinked. “Is this your fault?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know. Can you blame destiny for this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think so. So,” Evelyn said when they felt the carriage stop moving, “do you think we ended up wherever we’re supposed to be?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I suppose so. Come on, let’s see what this ‘other’ world is like.” Catherine said when the door opened to flood the small carriage in bright light.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Up next, the beginning of Part Three: Welcome to the "Other" World</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:1712</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/1712.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1712"/>
    <title>Um, oops?</title>
    <published>2005-11-09T05:41:51Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-09T05:41:51Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>German radio station with American music</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Hehehe, oops. I guess not writing for two days isn't a good thing. I'm now extremely far behind on my novel. But, also unfortunately, I'm running out of ideas. Not for the entire novel, just for this part. I wrote two chapters today (over 3000 words) and I'm hoping for another two more before I move on to the 'other' world. Once I'm there, I should be okay with ideas, because that's what I've been working towards all this time. I just have to figure out things to happen in Earth. I'm kinda scared that I'm not going to make it to 50,000 before I finish my novel. I know that seems far away, but there's only so much I have planned. Granted, I could always add more thingies to happen between the transport and the end of the novel. Or I could add more things to happen once my main plot is done. Granted, there really isn't a main plot.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, I was talking to my German teacher, and I happened to tell her about NaNoWriMo. She's a native German speaker, but she's interested in reading the finished work. I'm actually kinda scared because I've only let my peers read my work, not someone who's older than me. I guess I'll have to jump that bridge when I get there. Right now, I have to focus on getting as many words as possible.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My roommate's sister and mom are coming tomorrow for her sister's interview. That could possibly mean no typing tomorrow, so I have to make double sure to write as much as possible today and between classes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oh yeah, I've started taking a notebook with me to class so that I can write some more when I'm not at my computer. I wrote over 1200 words in that thing today. I'm extremely proud of myself for that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I suppose that you want the new chapters that I've written. I'm trying to patch up the mess that Catherine caused in Chapter Six. If things seem a little shaky, tell me and I'll remember to fix it later if I decide to edit this sucker. First things first, getting to the finish line. Also, I've never been to a psychologist, so I'm not entirely sure what all goes on during a visit to one, so I kinda made it up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seven: The Shrink&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine attempted to make herself comfortable in the examination room. It didn’t reflect what Catherine expected a psychologist’s office would look like. There was no couch like bed for her to rest on with a large arm chair resting near the head. Instead, the room was painted in a stark white and looked more like a medical doctor’s examination room. She knew because she had worked for several. There was a dark couch and a few arm chairs, all of which were offered to Catherine when she was ushered in the room. Feeling slightly melancholy, she decided to lay down on the couch with her hands resting on her chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Despite how much she didn’t want to be there, Catherine knew that she needed some help. The cuts from the shattered wine bottle were still healing and there would be a few scars left over. Most of the worst cuts were on the palm of her right hand, and there were quiet a few on the fingers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was only three days after the wine bottle incident, which was how Catherine called it in her mind. Evelyn tried to get Catherine to talk to her about the incident, but Catherine, after the initial breakdown, refused to talk about it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The closing of the door caused Catherine to snap out of her musing. The doctor was a middle aged man, with salt and pepper brown hair and baby blue eyes. Catherine reasoned  that he must have been quiet the looked when he was younger, but now age was softening the angular face and adding more lines around the eyes and mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The doctor, Dr. Seiber, stood for a moment, studying Catherine before sitting down in an armchair. “Good morning Mrs. Kane.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please, call me Catherine or Ms. Silver.” Catherine replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ms. Silver? Are you recently divorced?” Dr. Seiber asked curiously, all the paperwork said Kane.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, widowed.” Catherine managed to reply without tears flooding her eyes. Still three months after his death and Catherine still couldn’t let go.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am sorry to hear about your loss.” Is that why you are here?” Dr. Seiber asked in a kind fatherly voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I-, it’s just that, well, I can’t seem to adjust to the fact that he’s gone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I see. Could you explain please?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can try.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please do. Don’t rush yourself, you have plenty of time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, but I’m going to pay for it later.” Catherine muttered, but Dr. Seiber still managed to pick it up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you not like psychologists? Please be honest, I won’t care either way.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Catherine spat, “I don’t. They just give you medicine that won’t help in the long run and make the problem worse, or the medicine will make you stop feeling at all. Plus, not only do you have to pay for the stupid medicine, but for the office visit that did you absolutely no good in the first place. So why don’t you just give me the stupid medicine and let me go home?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dr. Seiber frowned slightly. “Catherine, I promise that I’m not going to prescribe you any medicine, at least until I see a good reason to give you some. I know that a lot of my colleges to what you just described, but I can tell you that I do not believe in the ‘medicine solves all’ believe. Now, please, tell me something so that I might help you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sighed. “Alright. My husband died three months ago in a car accident. I thought that I was okay, but recently, I’ve been drinking a lot, mostly wine because that’s really the only kind of alcohol that I like. And this last Friday, I supposed I kind of lost it. I drank an entire wine bottle by myself in one evening, and while I was still drunk, I threw the bottle against the wall.” Catherine stopped, trying to collect her thoughts of that horrid night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dr. Seiber, however, seemed to think that Catherine was done speaking. “Well, I’m not sure how I can help you with the drinking problem besides telling you that there is an Alcoholics Anonymous group that meets on Mondays-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s not the end of it though, Dr. Seiber.” Catherine interrupted. “I guess, that in my drunken state, I felt like I should pick up the glass right then and there. But, when the glass cut my fingers, I went crazy. Suddenly, I wanted more of that feeling. I don’t remember anything after that, but when I woke up, my hands were cut up something fierce. “At this, Catherine showed Dr. Seiber her healing hands. “And there was blood on my face. The glass was still there, along with some more blood. I then called my friend Evelyn and told her that I needed help. She told me to come see you. Well, here I am, help me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dr. Seiber sat there a moment, trying to process everything that was being said. “Was there something about that day, however miniscule it may seem?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine thought for a moment. “Yes, there was. I completely forgot about that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What was it?” Dr. Seiber asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The day Gabrielle was born.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your child? Where is she?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She was dead before she was born. She had a heart defect that killed her before she could be born. That was the day they cut her out of me.” Catherine’s voice was bitter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry to hear that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s just it!” Catherine snapped. “Everybody’s sorry but they didn’t kill him or her. So why is everybody sorry?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They feel sorry for you and your suffering.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I don’t want their pity. I just want to keep on living my life because I know that’s what he would want. But sometimes it’s just so hard because he’s not there to keep me going. I never realized how much I needed him until he was gone.” Catherine started off angry but during her tirade, she came close and closer to an emotional breakdown. “But now I’m afraid that I’m going to stop feeling at all. And I’m afraid that I’m going to forget about him and the life that we had together.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You won’t forget, but don’t let his death rule your life. Is that what he would want?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, he would want me to remember him but to also keep living my life.” Catherine paused, coming to a realization, “Even if it means I find someone else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Very good, Catherine. You’ve already learned something on your own.’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, I just have to keep living my life without him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes. It’s okay to be unhappy and sad. But it is also okay to be happy. I highly doubt that someone who loved you would want to make you unhappy, on purpose.” Dr. Seiber added.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine smiled lightly when she remembered the past times when Jayden had apologized profusely because he accidentally made her unhappy. “I think you’re right.” She said, finally understanding what Dr. Seiber was saying. “I might not be happy go lucky all the time or the person I was before he died, but I can get through this and I will be happy again.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Very nice Catherine. I think that that will be all for today. Maybe for forever?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe, but if something goes wrong. . .” Catherine left the question hanging.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then you are free to call me anytime.” Dr. Seiber replied with a smile. “I’m always willing to listen and to give counsel.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you Dr. Seiber. I won’t forget what you’ve said.” Catherine stood up, gathered her things, and left the office with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eight: The Move In&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The phone ringing brought Catherine out of her bored stupor. She quickly rushed to the phone and answered. “Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cat, are you home?” Evelyn’s voice came through the other end of the phone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Eve. Yeah, I’m here. Why wouldn’t I be here if I’m on the phone with you?” Catherine teased.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On the other end of the phone, Catherine didn’t see Evelyn’s happy expression when she heard Catherine tease. “Oh be quiet. I wasn’t think, okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does that imply that you think?” Catherine continued teasing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Any who, you are home, that’s what I was making sure of. So, are you willing to help me move in?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I guess so. You get to carry all the heavy stuff though.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And why is that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because, I don’t want to break a nail, plus you’re stronger than me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is so not true. I have absolutely no arm muscles.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine, we’ll carry them together. Why don’t we have guy friends to make do these things?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because you were married, and I can’t seem to hold down a boyfriend.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned slightly bitter at that thought. “I guess that makes sense.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay, so, don’t leave because I’m on my way over with tons of boxes for us to carry in.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh hey, which room do you want?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t care.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That makes things so much easier.” Catherine replied sarcastically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know, I’ll look at them when I get there. That work for you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure. But I’m not painting a room if you don’t like the color.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine, fine. I’m not picky, you should remember that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know. Okay, get over here already. I won’t leave.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alright, I’ll be there in about five minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alright, see ya then.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“See ya.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine hung up the phone and went to get her coat. There was still snow on the ground, but it was only a light dusting which was already melting in the afternoon sun. It was about a month after the wine bottle incident, and Catherine and Evelyn had worked out enough of their differences in order to live together, again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was walking around the house, thinking about the one year the two friends had lived together. Since Evelyn was a year older than Catherine, she already had a group of friends which she hung out together and managed to convince Catherine into living with two of them. The first month had been peaceful enough, the three older students helped Catherine adjust to living away from home the craziness called college. Then, one by one, the three friends had gotten boyfriends, while Catherine was still trying to make friends in her classes. Due to the time the three friends constantly spent with their boyfriends, Catherine slowly sank into a lonely depression. It was during this depression when Catherine met Jayden.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jayden was two years older than Catherine, and they lived in the same apartment complex. The two had seen each other at the bus stop, but never really spoke. Jayden had noticed the pretty blonde, which was what he called Catherine in his head, become more and more depressed, so he decided to talk to her. After repeating this, he managed to break the shy exterior of the freshman and got her story. When he heard how lonely she was, he offered to spend time with her. Their relationship only grew from there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Soon, the two started dating, and Catherine spent more and more time at Jayden’s apartment, which he had all to himself. The three friends hardly noticed that Catherine was gone all the time, until they started to break up with their boyfriends. The first one was Evelyn. Once she lost her boyfriend, she expected Catherine to always be there to spend time with her. Catherine, on the other hand, was happily in a relationship and wanted to spend time with her boyfriend. Evelyn soon became jealous of Catherine’s relationship, and she started to make the other two friends start to dislike Catherine as well. By the end of the first semester, the three friends weren’t speaking to Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the beginning of the second semester, things had started to cool down. Catherine was still going out with Jayden, and Evelyn found another boyfriend. The other two friends still had their original boyfriends. Things went well, and the four roommates decided to make plans to spend time together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two friends were the first to break the rule by spending more and more time with their boyfriends’ apartment than at their own. Then, Evelyn broke up with her boyfriend again. Catherine and Jayden were still dating. Around Spring Break, Catherine and Evelyn, who shared a room, were at each other’s necks due to their differences. So, instead of going home, Catherine decided to move some of her stuff over to Jayden’s apartment, since he had been offering it to her during the last two semesters.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Catherine left the apartment, which she still paid for, the three friends no longer spoke to her. Catherine and Jayden grew closer together but managed to keep from going too far physically. Catherine never spoke to the three friends while she was in college.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jayden ended up staying another year in order to complete his degree. During his senior year, he had proposed to Catherine, who immediately accepted. Catherine, sensing Jayden’s graduation and her upcoming marriage, attempted to finish her degree as fast as she could. She was only one and a half semesters off when she had to move for Jayden’s job.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine never felt upset about quitting college; she was happy being married to Jayden. Occasionally, she would think about what she was like when she entered college. The young girl who entered college didn’t think about boys and marriage, she was just determined to get her degree. However, somewhere during those years, Catherine changed and accepted being married. Sure, there were rough times when she wished she had not gotten married and finished her degree, but overall she was happy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once the newly married couple moved, Catherine decided that she needed a job. She didn’t really need to get one, since Jayden made so much every year. However, Catherine tried to stay home all day and decided that it was not the life meant for her. She would try again once she had children, but for now, they both decided they would both be happier if she worked. After a few months of searching, Catherine managed to find a job at a medical business office doing follow up on insurance claims. Over the years, she worked her way up to the head of the insurance department.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then, the company Catherine worked for hired a new executive manager. Catherine wasn’t too worried, but then found out who they hired. Evelyn. Catherine was worried her former friend would hate her and make her job a living hell. Luckily for her though, Evelyn felt sorry for what she did in college and wanted to patch up the close friendship the two women had before they went to college. Catherine, on the other hand, felt that she couldn’t forgive and forget the events that tore the two friends apart. However, their new working condition forced them to work together. The entire office knew that the two women weren’t close friends, and Catherine knew their new boss previously and had a bad experience. Office politics became very stressful for everyone during that first year the two women worked together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finally, the two women managed to patch their part problems enough that they were slightly friendly to each other. Unfortunately, that event was the death of Gabrielle. Slowly, since Gabrielle’s death, the two women managed to patch up their friendship more, so they were beginning to become friends again. Then Jayden died, and the two were friends again. Hopefully, the two friends would be able to keep their friendship going while they lived together again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The doorbell brought Catherine out of her musings. Laughing to herself, she muttered, “I really need to pay more attention to what’s around me. Plus, getting my head out of the past will help a lot.” She almost skipped over to the door. With a cheerful smile on her face, she opened the door to show Evelyn standing there with a box. “What do you want?” Catherine teasingly accused Evelyn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought I was moving here. But, if I’m at the wrong place, I’m sure someone wouldn’t mind taking me in.” Evelyn teased back. “They must all know how mean you are and take sympathy on my part. I could easily find somewhere to live. Plus, I could always sign another lease at that one place.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can it, will you? Just bring the stuff in and I’ll follow you to your car. Don’t let me forget to give you a garage door opener.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t forget to give me a garage door opener.” Evelyn replied, mockingly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ha ha. Not now. Later.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure sure, just doing what you told me to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It took the better part of the afternoon, but the two friends managed to get all the boxes in Evelyn’s car into the house and in the south facing room. Once all the boxes were in, Evelyn happily looked at her room. The room was large, but not as large as the Master bedroom. The walls were painted a warm yellow with a deep purple trim. The full sized sleigh bed was the main attraction of the room. However, there was also a handsome oak wardrobe in the corner to be filled with Evelyn’s clothing. A desk was on another wall, with several boxes already sitting on it. The room seemed smaller than it was due to all the boxes that filled the room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I’m going to let you start unpacking. Call me if you need anything.” Catherine said, smiling and blushing slightly from all the teasing the two had shared while moving in all the boxes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as Catherine was out of the room and ready to close the door, she heard Evelyn say to her, “Hey, thank you for doing this for me. If something isn’t working out, tell me. We can try to avoid what happened in college.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine’s smiled turned dark and sad. “Yeah, I’d like that. But, don’t worry about me, I’m not going to be dating anyone any time soon. So, as long as you don’t go all boy crazy on me, it’ll be okay. Besides, I own the place, so I can always kick you out.” Her voice was a little more light hearted at the last sentence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With that said, Catherine closed the door. Evelyn sat down on the small part of the bed that wasn’t covered in boxes. “I’ll do anything to make sure that I don’t act like such a horrible person. I’m sorry Catherine, I wish I could make it up to you somehow.”&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:1332</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/1332.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1332"/>
    <title>Took a day off, and I'm still behind</title>
    <published>2005-11-06T08:41:41Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-06T08:41:41Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>sprinklers outside</lj:music>
    <content type="html">So, I dind't type anything on Friday. I didn't really type anything yesterday, but since I'm still awake, I'm going to say that it was written on Saturday.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, the last chapter I wrote (The Wine Bottle) took a turn that I really wasn't expecting. I didn't want to have a lot of angst, but it kinda makes sense for the chara to do that. And then, Evelyn is working her way into being the main chara, almost as if she's trying to kill Catherine off so the story can be hers. Well, I'm going to fight that and keep Catherine. I like Catherine, despite how depressing she is at the moment. It will get better, I promise you. She isn't always going to be like this. Just, for a good part of the story.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In other news, I'm hoping to break 10000 tomorrow. My goal is to maybe type over 5000 words tomorrow. I'm kinda worried, because I'm not too sure what to do. Sure, I know what will happen in general, but I have to find some way to tie everything together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anywho, I'm at 8351. And I don't really have much more to say.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Two: Say Good Bye to the World You Know&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Five: The True Beginning of the Story&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can’t do this to me!” Catherine nearly shouted to Evelyn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn leaned back slightly in her chair and crossed her arms. “Look, you need to talk to someone. It’s been three months since he died, and you aren’t getting any better.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who said I was going to get better. At least I’m still here. Doesn’t that count for something?” Catherine furiously waved her arms about and tried to hide the tears that were threatening to leak from her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn noticed Catherine’s attempts and tried to comfort her friend. “Cat please-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn was cut off by Catherine’s harsh reply, “Don’t call me that. You lost that privilege a long time ago.” Her voice was filled with venom and caused Evelyn to flinch slightly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Catherine, please. It’s not healthy to bottle everything up inside. One day it’s just going to be too much to handle.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And then what? I explode? Unlikely. I know what I’m doing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It doesn’t seem like it to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What, has my performance at work showing any signs of decline. I made up all the days I’ve missed. I’m not behind, in fact, I’m ahead of schedule.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s true. That’s why I’m worried. You shouldn’t-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I shouldn’t what? Be good at my job? Put effort into it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, if this is what you can do when you’re no longer married, should I expect more from you all the time. Have you just been wasting company time when you were married? Is that it? Maybe it’s better for the company if you remain unmarried.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How can you say that? What did I do that has got you so mad at me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not mad at you. I just want you to go talk to someone.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t want to talk to some quack doctor who’s just going to give me some bogus medicine that will end up doing more harm than good.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They aren’t quacks.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You forget some of the people I’ve worked for, who my mother worked for. I know how they work. I can’t trust someone who doesn’t really care about their patients.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not all doctors are like that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How do you know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because, I’ve been to one myself. I wouldn’t suggest this if I hadn’t done the same thing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine blinked slowly. “When?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“After my father died. But this isn’t about me, now is it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine, I’ll try this doctor, but I don’t promise to go multiple times. Understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I’m just want you to try it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good. Now, excuse me, I have things needing to be done.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have a question for you, actually.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh really? Are you sure this isn’t another request for me to do something I don’t want to?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Catherine, be reasonable.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine. What do you want to ask me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why have you suddenly been working so much overtime? Is it because he’s gone, or is there another reason.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence filled the room while Catherine stared at her fingernails. Evelyn patiently waited for the answer. “I need the money.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“May I ask for what?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To pay for everything. I know longer get the money from his job. It’s hard to make ends meat every month.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry to hear that. Is there anything I can do to help?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t want a raise, if that’s what you’re wondering. Actually, I’m thinking of selling the house.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But you just got that house. It would be a horrible lost of a good investment. You two spent so much time working on that house.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s another problem. It was the two of us. Now there’s only me. It’s quiet and expensive. Sure, I love it, but I can’t afford it. Soon, I’ll run out of insurance money and savings and I’ll have to get another job. It would just be easier to sell the place.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What if you rented a room?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To some kid? How would I know that he wouldn’t be some psycho or someone who’s just going to cause more problems?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then not a kid, there are plenty of adults who are looking for places to stay. And sharing a house would be better than having an apartment all by yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know someone, don’t you? Someone who’s looking for a place to stay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I guess you could say that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who? Is it someone I know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m looking for a place to stay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But don’t you have that really nice apartment near the edge of town?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, but I hate it there. I hate living on my own, I need someone else to just be around.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But why me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re my friend.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No I’m not. I’m your employee.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would hope to think that we are friends. At least partially.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I guess we’re friends. But, we’ve tried this before and it didn’t work out. Don’t you remember?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I remember, but I also remember what went wrong to make things so terrible. I do hope we’ve both grown up since college. Enough that we can put aside past differences and try to work things out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I suppose.” A few moments of silence passed. “You realize that that past conversation sounds like a really bad romance novel conversation.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where the guy’s left the girl and several years later he comes back begging to be taken in again by her.” At seeing the blank expression on Evelyn’s face, Catherine sighed, “Nevermind. Can I think about it for a little bit?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure. Let me know as soon as possible?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can do that.” Catherine stood up and walked to the door. She opened the door and began to walk out of the office. Halfway through the doorway, she stopped and leaned against the door, but didn’t look at Evelyn. “Eve (e VEE), I’m sorry. For everything. I hope we can work things out. I really have missed our friendship. But I don’t know if I can forgive everything that’s happened.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You trying is all that I can ask for.” Evelyn quietly replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Six: The Wine Bottle&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine hurriedly walked into her house. She closed the door quickly in order to stop the snow from coming in. Her hair and shoulders all had a fine dusting of snow that was melting rapidly due to the heat of the house. Catherine shrugged off her coat and hung it on the coat rack in the corner of the house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rubbing her hands together, Catherine tried to warm up her hands while she walked through the empty house. A large couch flanked by two armchairs on either side in warm colors made the living room seem inviting. On one wall there was a TV with several entertainment devices for watching movies and other programs. A few pictures hung on the wall. All of them included one member of the couple. The focus of the room was a picture which was taken around a month before Jayden’s death. Around that picture were a few from their wedding and other happy moments for the couple.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine ignored the living room and instead walked to her kitchen. The sink had a few dishes in it, mostly from the food she had attempted to eat during the day. On the counter, there were several bottles of wine, all red and cheap. Catherine opened a cabinet and pulled out a wine glass. Pouring herself a glass of the red, cheap wine, she began to work.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She made a quick sandwich and ate it, then poured another glass of wine. She did the dishes resting in the sink and put them in their proper places, then poured herself another glass of wine. Taking the bottle with her, Catherine left the room and sat down in front of the TV.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the evening went by, the number of wine glasses grew. Soon, the bottle was mostly empty, and Catherine was happily unfeeling. She laid down and held the glass between her hands, staring at the contents before taking more drinks. When the bottle was empty, she started talking to herself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wish I could sleep, you know Jayden? I almost blame you. I know that it isn’t really your fault. But I miss you. I also know that I should stop talking to you like this. Most people would think I’m crazy, and they would be write for the most part. I am crazy. I don’t want to keep living like this. So why do I? Why have I been cursed with this need to keep living?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you punishing me? Did I do something wrong? You should explain yourself, because I’m not really understanding.” Of course, the words she was saying didn’t make a lot of sense because she was slurring so badly because of the alcohol. But while she spoke, she waved around the wine bottle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I’m crazy,” She kept on talking to herself, staring intently at the picture on the wall, pointing her bottle at it. “You took my soul with you. Or maybe just my  sanity. Either way, you got the better end of the bargain. I don’t know why you did it though. I guess I’ll never to really be able to understand it. Maybe it wasn’t your fault. Maybe we’re just players in a larger scheme. Maybe I was meant to suffer. But why me? Why not someone else that I don’t know? I don’t like this. I don’t like having to stop feeling because if I do feel, I’ll go crazy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The loneliness, Jayden, that is what’s doing this. I can’t stand being alone. There are these noises that I know don’t exsist, but I keep hearing them. Damn it Jayden, why? Why are you doing this to me? Don’t you know that I can’t live without you? I’ve tried, I really have. It’s been three months since you’ve left me. I tried really hard, but everything I do doesn’t work. I just feel more and more alone. And it’s eating me up inside. Soon, there will be nothing left but a shell.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine stared at the picture some more before throwing the bottle at it. The bottle exploded into a thousand shards while the picture remained untouched. The shards rained down like the snow that was falling outside. Catherine, though, didn’t see a single part of it. “Damn it Jayden. You’re just a pig. Do you know that? I blame you for everything. It must have been all some big scheme to watch me suffer. Is that what you wanted? To see me suffer like this? Well, you win. I’m suffering, probably more than you expected. I just didn’t know that you were so important to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine broke down crying and hiccupping. “Why? I don’t understand it. Why could you do something like this? Was it me? I know I keep asking you these things, but I have to know. I keep going on like this. Not knowing, not feeling, not sleeping, and the loneliness. One day, it’ll eat me up. Nothing will be left. Then I won’t be able to feel anything, but I want to. I want to feel something.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still crying slightly, Catherine crawled toward the broken wine bottle pieces. A few still dripped the cheap red wine, staining the light colored carpet. But Catherine ignored that. She picked up a larger piece, ignoring how the glass cut her fingers and how her blood was beginning to coat the glass. She started to laugh when the pain registered in her alcohol impaired mind. Realizing that she was feeling something, she took the piece of glass and brought it closer to her face. Laughing slightly through her tears, she scrapped the glass along her cheeks, smearing blood on her but not shedding anymore. Still laughing, she scraped the glass along her neck and arms, bringing it down to her chest and mid drift, almost enjoying the sensations of pain the glass’s bite was bringing. Her laugh was hollow and scary, of a person who has nothing more left in life and who knew they could end it easily enough. The laugh of someone of the edge of life and death.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sobbed when the pain went away. She was about to bring the glass down to make another cut when the phone rang. Cursing, she attempted to stand up, but ended up falling down on the glass. The glass cut into her legs, leaving small scratches and more pain. Catherine smiled and managed to get herself up. She picked up the phone and answered, “Hello.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Catherine?” A concerned voice asked through the phone. Catherine’s alcohol impaired mind took a few moments before registering the voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Evelyn. What can I do for you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you drunk?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No. I’m fine. How can I help you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I just wanted to know how you were doing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was about to go to sleep, thanks for asking.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure you’re alright?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yep. I’m perfectly fine. Thanks.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, good night then.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Night.” Catherine hung up the phone before glancing back at the pile of glass laying on the floor. “I should sleep.” She staggered to bed and plopped on the bed without even changing her clothes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next morning, Catherine staggered out of the bedroom, still in the same clothes. She made it to the kitchen and downed some pain killer and prayed that it would work soon. She walked into the living room and the events of last night flooded her mind. “Oh God. I need help.” She muttered to herself as she stared at the stains of blood, her blood, on the floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rushing over to the phone, she called the only person she knew that could help her with this. A few rings later, Evelyn’s voice rang through the speaker. “Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Eve, I need your help.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t trust myself. I did something last night. I can’t believe I did that. If you hadn’t have called last night, who knows what might have happened.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cat, calm down. Do you want me to come over so you can explain things better?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes please. I don’t know how to explain it. Hurry, I don’t know what to do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll be over as soon as possible.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine hung up the phone and stood next to the door. She knew it would be a few moments until Evelyn would be there, but she was afraid of what she might do if she stayed in another room. Soon, everything looked like something to bring back the wonderful sensations and she felt that she needed to bring them back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Luckily, the roads weren’t bad when Evelyn came over, so the drive was relatively short. She rushed to the door and was surprised when Catherine opened it without Evelyn even reaching the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Immediately, Evelyn saw what had happened. The blood was still on Catherine’s cheeks and the expression on Catherine’s face said everything. Evelyn quickly swept Catherine in her arms and rocked her. Soon, Catherine was sobbing, and Evelyn gently ran her hands on her back. “Shhh, it’s going to be okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How do you know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t, but I just have to hope for it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Will you help me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever you need, I’ll be here. I’m your friend.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, for everything.” Catherine whispered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid2"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I promise, it wasn't supposed to be like that.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:1131</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/1131.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1131"/>
    <title>Crud, didn't look up German words</title>
    <published>2005-11-04T06:01:19Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-04T18:01:23Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Meredith Willson - Lida Rose/Will I Ever Tell You?</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, I have to admit, I wasn't planning on writing anything today. But then, I was reading this fanfic (yes, I do do that, it's cheaper than having to buy books), and I was inspired to write this chapter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Chapter Four: The Diary&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is only a few weeks after the final battle. Granted, I say final battle, but there weren’t two armies fighting it out on the glorious battle field. Instead, it was a handful of people from each side ready to kill each other. But I didn’t want to kill him, but he was my duty. Supposedly, I was the only one who could kill him. I still hate that fact, and the fact that I did my destiny.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Destiny. What a horrid word. But, there’s also something calming about that word as well. I suppose it might be because I’m supposedly related to Destiny. I’ve never actually put much fact on genealogical tables. But this whole ‘war’ was started because of one of those stupid things.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Why does blood matter? Who cares if you’re related to someone. Sure, it helps to know who you shouldn’t reproduce with so that you don’t completely diminish the gene pool. I still talk as if I was on Earth. Even after all that’s happened here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;You have to believe me when I say this, I didn’t want to come here. I just wanted to die. I wasn’t happy. I didn’t want to find happiness. But somehow, I got pulled here, and things happened. I was this great Descendent of Destiny, or whatever they call her, I’m pretty sure it’s a her, and I was supposed to cause change.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oh, did I cause change or what? I led a kingdom into civil war. Granted, it was a long time coming, but it kind of boils down to it being my fault.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I had a point for this. Oh yeah, I went to this shrink a long time ago on Earth, and he told me that if I ever had problems with my emotions that I didn’t want to tell anyone else, I should write it down. I think it was him that said it. Maybe I read it somewhere. Oh yeah, my point.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The past few weeks have flown by. I don’t understand what has happened. I think most of the time, I’ve been in this daze that I just woke up out of. Suddenly, I could see everything that had happened and what was going to happen. Luckily, I didn’t have one of those visions. Maybe this was part of a vision, but because of some stupid block, I don’t really remember visions until later and only in chunks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I don’t want to talk about the visions. Not now, and hopefully not ever. I believe the deal was that once I fulfilled this destiny of mine, the visions would stop. I hope that’s the deal. I hate what I had to do, and I hate the visions. Maybe something will be better. Otherwise, I got the wrong end of the stick.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The people are getting used to the changes. I think they are. Some of them don’t like them, I can tell that from the general feeling from walking around. That’s where I was when I ‘woke up’, walking around a peasant village. I got this huge wave of emotions of happiness and anger that I was suddenly staring at a setting sun with a sense of accomplishment. Hopefully, I didn’t do anything in this daze that I won’t like. Who knows, maybe I’m getting married to some stupid nobleman who tricked me into saying yes to him while I was incoherent. Though, I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t let that happen. She promised me to help me through everything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Maybe he would understand. I doubt it though. The only destiny he has is to be king, find a queen, and produce an heir. Granted, being king isn’t always the easiest thing to do in the world. It’s just a feeling I have. Ruling all those people, most of whom don’t really like you, while trying to be fair. Luckily, the Zeku’ai have agreed to help him and possibly joining the kingdom. That would help a lot because then there wouldn’t be as much bloodshed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I miss being with the Zeku’ai. They understood me, even if they were the people who told me what my destiny was. It wasn’t their fault that they had that stupid prophecy. It’s mine. I’m the one who has the blood of the great goddess, or whatever they call her here. I don’t like paying attention to the religion here. It bothers me. I know that I’m not on Earth, where I can be happily Christian. But that doesn’t mean I can’t not like their religion. I know that sounds horrid of me, but I just don’t like it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I supposed I should tell my story. I should explain why I had this horrible destiny to destroy a man with more power than me. Oh geez, I sound like a cheap fantasy novel. The reluctant hero, or heroine in my case, is the ‘Chosen One’ who fights against his or her destiny but in the end ends up fulfilling it because it is his or her duty. That’s my life, a cheap fantasy novel. But I did enjoy those stories when I was younger. I haven’t read one of those stories since before I got married, possibly even when I entered college. I miss those. Heh, maybe once I finish writing this, it can be my own cheap fantasy novel. Maybe not, knowing that it is my own story will probably ruin the whole story. I mean, come on, I already know the ending.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Momma, what’s this?” A small girl child asked, holding up a battered leather notebook.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The middle aged woman bent down and plucked the book from the girl child’s hands. Gently flipping the pages and reading the slightly faded words, a sad smile crossed her face. “I haven’t seen this in ages.” A soft reminiscent sigh crossed the woman’s lips before she addressed the child, “Where did you find this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A trunk in a tower. Lynn and I were looking through some when I saw it. I tried to read some of the words, but the writing is all funky.” The child replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The writing is funky because the person writing it never did have good handwriting. She got better, after years of practice, but it’s no where near perfect.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, what does it say?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Patience my child. Go get your sister, and I will tell you a story.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The child rushed out of the room, while the woman continued reading the faded words. “I’m glad I got better at that quill thing.” She muttered to herself before the door opened again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay Momma, I got Lynn, tell us the story.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please.” Both girls, for the child had brought another girl with her, chimed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alright, first of all, you must promise not to interrupt me while I’m speaking. This is not an easy story to tell for there is a lot of grief and sadness before anyone becomes happy. Some things might not make sense right now, but remember them for later. I’ll answer your questions later.” Both girls nodded their heads happily. “Okay then, this is the story of a sad young woman who had just lost her husband and was trying to recover from him leaving her life.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Okay, so this chapter wasn't actually anything I planned and at first I was really skeptical, this was not the ending I had planned for Catherine (yes, I'm going to ruin the ending for you, darn). But, I think she likes it better than the other one (or maybe I should say the non-exsistant one). Anywho, once I started writing, I really liked it. There's just something so human about it. It just makes sense to have this. I don't know if it's going to be a recurrent thing. I don't even know if I want to reader to really know that this is Catherine's diary until the end (if I ever reach the end, silly story seems to keep getting longer as the days go by).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I also decided to divide the story into larger parts. More like really long chapters with smaller breaks in side them. So, Part One: The Prologue includes Chapters One through Four. The next part is "Say Good Bye to the World You Know" because of certain plot elements that should occur in this next part.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In other news, I got a new chair for my desk. Expensive, yes, comfy, hell yeah. So, in the end it all makes up for it. I'm hoping to use this weekend to catch up my personal goal. That only means I have to write 10,000 words in three days. Wish me luck.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:936</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/936.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=936"/>
    <title>Note to self: Look up German words tomorrow</title>
    <published>2005-11-03T05:46:39Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-03T05:47:35Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>music playing in my roommate's room that I can barely hear</lj:music>
    <content type="html">So, day two is almost gone. Writing pace has slowed down a bit today. Granted, I wasn't sure what I wanted to do with the chapter I was writing. Hopefully, tomorrow will run a little bit smoother, and I can make up for the lack of words today. The plot is coming together in my head a little bit better, and I'm starting to foreshadow, something I've always been horrible at. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Grand total today: 4592 words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I have this goal of at least 3000 words a day, but I haven't reached it on either day, though yesterday I did better than today.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Three: The Funeral&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine and Jayden’s family slowly proceeded into the chapel. Catherine stood straight backed and unseeing while the rest of Jayden’s family were more hunched back and sad looking. Catherine’s face was devoid of any tears and completely blank. Several of Catherine’s and Jayden’s friends worried about the lack of emotion on the usually emotional woman. They remembered her as the happy go lucky spouse of a usually serious man. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The past few days were hard on the entire family. Friends were called and the horrid events were explained over and over again. Funeral arrangements were made mostly by Mary, while all of the financial problems were handled by Austin. Catherine attempted to help with anything she could, but she no longer had any drive to do much. Mostly, she curled up on the couch and stared at a picture of her and Jayden.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everyone worried about Catherine. Evelyn was not around a whole lot because she still had to go to work. However, she was trying to find a way to help Catherine with her loss. Evelyn, though, was afraid that the proud Catherine would not want to accept any help from her. The strain between the two former friends was becoming more evident as the days went by.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine stared at the closed casket. She knew her husband was in there, but she did not want to believe it. To her, it felt like her entire life was inside that casket, and was soon to be buried. The only problem, she was still there. She was left alone in the world while her life was leaving. It was not fair to her. She wanted to be with him. They promised each other, after the death of Gabrielle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Losing Gabrielle was hard, but not as hard as losing Jayden. Gabrielle was not thirty years old when she died. She never was truly alive. Not when she was seen by the world. Catherine and Jayden already knew they would lose her. But that didn’t make it any better. The truth still hurt. A genetic heart defect made both parents feel as if it was there fault that they lost their little girl. The truth usually always hurt. Jayden’s death was sudden and had no real excuse. Accidents happen, but that didn’t do anything to calm the huge scar that ran across Catherine’s soul. It merely rubbed salt in a slowly healing wound while adding more pain.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However, Gabrielle is the main reason why Jayden was considered Catherine’s life. After Gabrielle, Catherine tried to detach herself from the world. She would have succeeded if not for Jayden. He made sure to stay by her side, no matter what mood she was in. Catherine often went into rages about the unfairness of life, and all Jayden would do was try to comfort her, mostly by simply holding her while she yelled at the world.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But now Jayden was gone, and Catherine was alone again. There was no one to hold her. Granted, she no longer felt much. After her outburst at the hospital, Catherine had shut down her emotions completely. She didn’t want to feel anything. Nothing could make the hurt go away besides simply not feeling. The numbness filled her soul and seeped into her body. She noticed that she didn’t feel things in her hands as much as she used to. But that could have been because she didn’t want to notice. She didn’t want to really feel the cold flesh of her dead husband when she brushed her fingers against his lips. She needed to know it was real, but she really didn’t want to face the cold truth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The priest was talking, but Catherine didn’t hear. She tried to hear what he was saying, he usually had very nice sermons. This was the same priest who had helped them after the lose of Gabrielle. Catherine shook her head slightly, as if to try to stop her thoughts from forming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mary leaned over to the stiff woman and wrapped her arm around stiff shoulders. A slight tensing was all she got for the action. Everyone worried, but Mary knew there wasn’t much they could do until Catherine asked for help. Forcing help upon her would do more damage than good.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The funeral service was quick, and soon everyone was making their way to the cemetery. The day was bright and warm, completely the opposite of the attitudes of the group. Several hours later, Mary, Elizabeth, Austin, James, and Catherine were sitting in Catherine’s living room. They were telling stories about Jayden. Several included Catherine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sat in a large armchair by herself, while all the others sat with their significant other. She felt, briefly, that this was mocking her new lack of spouse. She felt more salt being rubbed into her soul’s wound.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Catherine, why don’t you tell us about how you and Jayden met?” Mary asked politely. The previous story was about how Jayden had decided to go the school he did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Blinking slightly at Mary, Catherine spoke softly and in a slightly hardened voice, “I think you all know the story already. I don’t need to tell you again.” She quickly stood up, ignoring the hurt faces, and left the room. But not before she picked up a picture from the coffee table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not realizing the tears streaking down her face, Catherine locked herself into the master bedroom, ignoring the voices calling her name. “Jayden, where are you? Why won’t you come back to me?” She softly asked the picture. Gently touching the glass, she added another grease mark on the already rather dirty glass.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Honey, will you talk to me?” Elizabeth asked through the door. Catherine hadn’t heard the knocking in her picture gazing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s nothing to talk about.” Catherine muttered, while clutching the picture closer to her. “And even if there was something to talk about, there’s no one who would understand anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I understand.” Elizabeth replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine slammed the picture down on the bed. “No you don’t. You still have your husband, you haven’t lost a child, and you haven’t been totally heartbroken twice in your life.” She shouted. “You don’t understand. No one could possibly understand.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then let us try to understand. We’ve all lost loved ones in our lifetimes. Please, talk to us.” Elizabeth begged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing up, Catherine crossed the room and almost opened the door before stopping herself and leaning against it instead. She didn’t know that her mother was also leaning on the door. “There’s nothing wrong. Everything will be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth shook her head. “No, you are still grieving.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m fine. Everything is just fine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shaking her head, Elizabeth straightened up. “Fine. If that’s what you say. I guess we should all just go ahead and leave you alone. You know how to reach us in case you need anything.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just as Elizabeth started walking down the hall, she heard the door being unlocked and opened. While she was preparing herself for some harsh words, she was not prepared for two thin arms to wrap around her waist. The force of the hug nearly sends Elizabeth down to the ground. “I don’t understand.” Catherine whispered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth managed to get her balance back before guiding the two back into the master bedroom. This was not a conversation for other people to listen in on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once the two were safely secured in the master bedroom, Elizabeth asked, “What don’t you understand?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine started to withdraw from her mother, but Elizabeth quickly pulled the shy widow back into her hug. “Don’t be afraid. I’m not going to hurt you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not afraid you’re going to hurt me.” Catherine muttered into her mother’s shoulder, where her head was buried. “Nothing can hurt more than this.” Elizabeth almost didn’t hear that line.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then what are you afraid of?” Catherine’s mother asked curiously, deciding to ignore the last line for the moment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Being laughed at.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why would you be laughed at?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For being too emotional.” Came the sad reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who would say that about you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know, people.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If they knew what you were going through, they won’t laugh. In fact, everyone’s worried about you for not showing any emotion. I think a lot of people are worried that you’re going to try to join Jayden.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As nice as that thought is, I can’t.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’ve thought about it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course. What good is it to stay here without him? I highly doubt anyone else is going to be like him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t know that. There could be someone else for you, but they won’t be Jayden. No one can replace Jayden; they shouldn’t even try.” A moment’s pause. “Why can’t you join him?” Another pause. “Not that I want you to leave. I’m just curious.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine smiled slightly when she saw the curiosity she inherited come into full life. “Just a feeling. That first night knowing he was gone, I was so tempted to just end it right then. But, I had this feeling that if I did end it, something even more horrible would happen, and it would be all my fault.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth didn’t question her daughter’s feelings. They were something that came up randomly, and they were usually right. Instead, she just held Catherine closer and tried to ease her tension by stroking the dark hair. “I miss seeing as a blond.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’ll be back in about two more months.” Catherine sniffed loudly. “Jayden said the same thing to me a few weeks after I dyed it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Luckily you only got the three month dye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, but he did like the color.” Mother and daughter spent a few minutes in silence before Catherine miserably whispered, “I miss him so much.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth squeezed her daughter slightly. “I know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, that's it for today. Now it is time to go to sleep.</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:711</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/711.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=711"/>
    <title>Day Numero Uno</title>
    <published>2005-11-02T03:40:52Z</published>
    <updated>2005-11-02T03:40:52Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <category term="wytyk"/>
    <lj:music>Bernstein &amp; Sondheim - America</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, I'm rather excited to say that I have nearly 3000 words (technically, 2964, but who's really counting?)! I decided at the last minute to shift the beginning of the story up a few months. I'm not sure if I want to go through the entire time span between the two times or just jumping between the two. Yes, I'm mean to my main character (Catherine) and made her lose her husband in the first few pages, but it was going to happen anyways. The original idea was to start a few months after his death and then go on to the plot, but I like this idea better, because then you can compare her emotional state between the times. Catherine, I'm sorry to say, isn't going to be a happy person for a good portion of this story. But, she will get better and she will get someone new in her life (actually a whole new world, but anywho).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, I'm going to post what I've got written because I'm feeling generous.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter One: The Accident&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A cell phone ring interrupted the concentration of the room. After a few moments of digging through her purse, she found the offending phone. “Hello?” Catherine spoke into the receiver.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is this Mrs. Kane?” An unknown male, to Catherine, asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes sir, this is. How can I help you?” Catherine replied, with a slight tremble in her voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My name is Officer O’Dell. I got your phone number from an identification card in your husband’s wallet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is there something wrong, sir?” Catherine asked, the tremble becoming more noticeable.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry to say yes, ma’am. Your husband was in a car accident this afternoon.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before the officer could continue, Catherine interrupted, “Is he okay? He isn’t in jail, is he?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“One moment please, ma’am. Your husband was injured, possibly critically, and is being taken to the hospital. The paramedics told me to get a hold of family in case he doesn’t pull through.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What hospital is he being taken to?” Catherine didn’t notice her office partner watching her carefully. She also didn’t notice the tears that were beginning to run down her face from the news the officer was giving her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“St. Joseph’s. That’s all I know ma’am.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you very much. I’ll be there as soon as possible.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alright ma’am. I’ll leave you to your business.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, again. Bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine, with her hands shaking acutely, hung up the phone and took several deep breaths. “Oh God, please let him be okay.” A few more breathes later, she turned around to face her office partner. “Jayden’s in the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What happened?” Mia, the office partner, asked softly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A car accident. I have to be there. They aren’t sure if he’s going to live.” Catherine said through a tight throat. She held on the last few shreads of composure she had left before she completely broke down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You need to talk to Evelyn. She should let you go.” Mia tried to comfort her distressed friend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine didn’t say anything, but merely stood up, took another deep breath, wiped the few tears that had escaped off her face, and walked out of the room. Her steps were shaky, matching her hands and her breaths. She tried to look calm and normal, but it was obvious to all the other people at the office that something was happening. They all, however, didn’t say anything and let Catherine tell them when she was ready.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once she reached the other end of the hall, Catherine stood in front of an open office door. Inside, another woman was reading something intently on her computer. After waiting for a few moments, Catherine softly cleared her throat, altering the other woman to her presence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other woman looked up and quickly took in the emotional state of Catherine. “Come in, and close the door.” Catherine nodded while she did as she was told. Once the door was closed, the other woman waved her hand at an empty chair. “Please, sit down.” Catherine mutely sat down with a distant look in her eyes. “What’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine blinked slightly and refocused her attention on the other woman. “Evelyn, Jayden’s in the hospital.” She said softly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn gasped slightly. “What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Car accident. I need to get to the hospital. He’s in a critical state.” Catherine’s voice had very little emotion in it as Catherine tried furiously to keep herself in check.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn stood up and walked to the other side of her desk. She carefully kneeled next to the distraught woman. “Can I help you in any way? Not as your boss, but as your friend.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have to be with him. But I don’t have a car.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll take you. And I’ll stay with you as long as you need.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Won’t you need to be here?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll take off, and I’ll give you leave time when you get back to work.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You shouldn’t do this for me. You could get in trouble for playing favorites.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would do this for any employee who needed it. Or any friend for that manner.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Alright. Let me get my purse and shut down everything.” Catherine said as she stood up, Evelyn following her action.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay then. Meet me here when you’re ready.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine started to open the door and walk out of the office before she turned around to look at Evelyn. “Thank you. Thank you so much.” She quickly left the office.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn sat at her desk heavily before muttering, “I just wish I could make every up to you from all those years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine silently gathered everything she needed before shutting down all the programs on her computer and turning it off. “Hey Mia, I don’t know when I’ll be back. Could you water my plants for me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mia nodded her head. “Sure. Just keep us posted on what’s going on. We’re here to help you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks. I might need that. Could you tell the others, for me, please?” That was the last thing Catherine said before leaving her office. She knew that Mia would do that for her, even if she hadn’t asked. News spread through the office quickly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn was locking up her office when Catherine met up with her. “Ready to go?” Evelyn asked softly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sniffed slightly before nodding. She adjusted her purse and followed her friend/boss through the rest of the building. The elevator ride down was uncomfortable, but not because of the tension between the two friends. No, the feeling of uncertainty for the future stifled any conversation between them. Neither spoke a word until they reached Evelyn’s car. “What hospital is he at?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“St. Joseph’s.” Catherine replied. She stared at her hands, which where white from the grip she was wringing them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While sitting in traffic, Evelyn looked over at her friend. Catherine was still wringing her hands. “Catherine, are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine’s head snapped up at the question. “Am I okay? Are you kidding me? My husband could die and you’re asking if I’m alright? How could I be alright?” She paused in order to take a few deep breaths. “What would I do without him? I just got over losing Gabrielle, and now this? Does the world hate me or something? I don’t understand why this had to happen to him. What would I do without him?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn tried to not to seem too relieved about Catherine talking to her. “Catherine, you’re just going to have to take it one day at a time. There’s nothing you can do now except be there for him. I’d like to tell you that everything will work out in the end, but I just don’t know. I don’t want to lie to you and then something horrid happen. But I promise to you, that I’ll help you the entire way.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks.” Silence fell between the two again. This time, though, the fear of the unknown and the tension eased slightly. Catherine knew that there would be people to help her cope. “Oh no,” she started, “I need to tell his parents and my parents. They would want to know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Start calling them. We’re almost there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine dug through her purse and pulled out her cell phone again. She scrolled through several numbers before reaching the one she wanted. A few rings later, someone answered the phone. “Hello?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hello Mary, this is Catherine.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh Catherine, how are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine took a deep breath before continuing. “Not too good. I have something I need to tell you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What’s wrong?” Mary sounded concerned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s about Jayden. He’s in the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What! What happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A car accident. The officer who called me said that he’s in a critical condition and the paramedics weren’t sure if he would live or not. I’m almost at the hospital. A fri- I mean, my boss is taking me right now.” Catherine didn’t notice the look of despair that crossed Evelyn’s face when Catherine corrected herself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay, I’ll call Austin and tell him. Which hospital is it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“St. Joseph’s.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll be there as soon as possible. Will you be okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, I have someone who’s going to stay with me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay, take care of yourself.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I will. See you in a few. Bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bye.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The pair reached the hospital in silence. After finding a parking spot, the two hurried to the front doors. Inside, several people walked around in various paces. A man was being discharged from the hospital and was talking happily with his family. A pregnant woman was trying to figure out where to go while her husband nervously followed orders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine started to wring her hands again. She nervously bit her lip while standing in line and tapped her foot. Evelyn watched her friend carefully. “Catherine, it’s our turn now.” She muttered quietly when Catherine stopped paying attention to the line.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The receptionist looked at the pair with distaste. Her hair was obviously dyed blond while almost half an inch showed the original darker color. “How may I help you?” She asked while chewing some gum.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m looking for a Jayden Kane.” Catherine replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Relation to patient?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m his wife.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And the other?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s my friend and ride to the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Very well. Who brought him in?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was told he was being rushed to the hospital by ambulance.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“One moment please.” The receptionist typed in few things before looking at the two again. “Date of birth?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“February 26, 1982.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A few more key strokes, and the receptionist spoke again. “He’s in the Intensive Care Unit. Go to the second floor and talk to the receptionist there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine nodded her head slightly before heading toward the elevators. Evelyn quickly followed her friend. The silence nearly suffocated the small elevator while during the quick journey up. When they reached the second floor, Catherine quickly followed the signs for the ICU.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the ICU, another receptionist sat there. Catherine ignored the other people in the room while she approached the desk. “I’m looking for Jayden Kane.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The receptionist nodded politely before looking at her computer. “I’m sorry, but you’ll have to wait out here. Are you his wife or sister?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m his wife.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll tell the doctor that you’re here, Mrs. Kane. He should be out in a few minutes to tell you what is going on.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you.” Catherine, looking slightly more relieved, sat down at in a hard plastic chair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn stood in front of her friend. “I’m going to the main waiting room and keep a look out for other family members. Call me if you need something.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll do that. I promise.” Catherine replied. As Evelyn turned around, Catherine grabbed her wrist. “Thank you, for everything.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A sad smile crossed Evelyn’s face. “You’re welcome, but don’t worry about it. I’m just glad to be able to help.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Two: The Death&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine was reading a family magazine when Mary and Austin arrived at the hospital. She stood up and was immediately wrapped up in Mary’s tight hug. A few minutes passed when they did nothing but hug each other while Catherine tried really hard not to cry. Finally, Mary broke the silence. “Have they said anything?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I haven’t seen the doctor yet. The receptionist said that she would tell the doctor I was here.” Catherine replied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I took the liberty to call your parents. I thought you wouldn’t remember to call them.” At a look at the stressed look on Catherine’s face, Mary continued hurriedly, “Not that that isn’t understandable. This would be a hard time for anyone. No one blames you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine sank into Mary’s arms again. She buried her head in the soft shoulder before sighing. “Thank you.” After a few moments of silence again, Catherine whispered, “I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For what?” Mary asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For being a lousy daughter in law.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who said that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I did. I can’t give you a grandchild, and I can’t seem to take care of my husband.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sweety, who said that any of this was your fault. Losing Gabrielle wasn’t your fault. It was nature taking its course. And Jayden, well sweety, accidents happen. I don’t blame you, and I doubt anyone else blames you either.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I can’t help but feel guilty.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s perfectly understandable, but remember, this isn’t your fault. Things like this happen all the time.” Mary carefully sat down with Catherine still holding onto her like a life line.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once seated, a youngish looking man came out with a sad expression. “Mrs. Kane?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine jumped up and looked expectantly at the man. At his expression, her control over her emotions weakened. “You don’t have good news, do you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The doctor shook his head. “I’m sorry, but Jayden didn’t make it. We tried everything we could, but there was too much damage. Even if he did live, he wouldn’t be able to do the same things.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What was wrong with him?” Austin asked while comforting his crying wife.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We believe there was a lot of brain damage, mostly from the impact. Plus, his right lung was punctured by a broken rib. There was a lot of internal bleeding. Those are the main reasons he was killed. He also broke his left arm and leg.” A slight pause was taken  so that the doctor could take a deep breath. “I truly am sorry for your lose. We did everything we could to save him. My condolences to you and your family.” The doctor turned around and went back to the medical rooms behind a large white door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As soon as the doctor had announced Jayden’s death, Catherine had not moved. She stood staring at the spot where the doctor had stood. Her breaths started to come faster and faster, while tears began to leak out of her eyes. “No.” She whispered quietly before falling to the ground. “No. No. No. NO.” She continued saying while getting louder and louder. Sobs began to rock her body. Catherine started to curl up into the fetal position while muttering, “No no no no no,” to herself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Catherine had fallen, Mary immediately let go of her husband, not caring of the tears that glimmered on her red face. She kneeled next to the recently widowed woman and held Catherine against her body. Catherine immediately began to struggle against the hands, not sure what was going on in reality anymore. All she knew was grief and heartbreak.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was at that moment that Mr. and Mrs. Silver decided to walk in. They saw their daughter collapsed on the floor while her mother in law tried to comfort the sobbing woman. Elizabeth Silver, Catherine’s mother, quickly rushed to the side of her eldest daughter. Mary looked up at Elizabeth before shifting over so give her room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth gently stroked the dark hair and murmured gentle words to her daughter. “Catherine, it’s your mother. Come on, will you look at me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine’s breathing hitched slightly at the announcement of her mother. She turned slightly to stare into her mother’s dark brown eyes, which were overflowing tears onto her tanned wrinkled face. “Momma?” Catherine whispered in a cracking voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m here honey. I’m here.” Elizabeth answered while brushing some hair from her daughter’s face. Her face was spotted with bright red and her muddy green eyes reflected the inner pain her soul was feeling. Spilled tears caused her face to glisten in the florescent lighting. Catherine didn’t say anything else but simply held onto her mother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;James soon joined the two women on the floor, urging them to stand. Elizabeth realized what he wanted to do and started working on moving Catherine. “Sweetheart, we need to move. There are things that need to be done.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine looked into her mother’s face again while blinking slowly. Elizabeth saw the pain being locked away while the prospect of work was being shown. She worried slightly about her daughter bottling all her emotions for too long. However, this was not the time to be worrying about such things, and Elizabeth set on the task of moving her grieving daughter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Together, James and Elizabeth managed to get Catherine on her feet. Supporting most of Catherine’s weight, the quintet moved downstairs to meet Evelyn. Evelyn, on seeing her distressed friend, rushed over to the group, realizing what must have happened. Looking up at Elizabeth’s face was all Evelyn needed to come to the truth. “What can I do to help?” She asked quietly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine did not even look up at her friend when she spoke. Her eyes were slightly unfocused, but no more tears fell from her unfocused eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mrs. Kane?” A female voice asked from far away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Catherine turned toward the voice and say a middle aged woman walking quickly to her. “Mrs. Kane?” Catherine nodded. “Good. I wanted to ask you where you wanted to send your husband’s body for preparation of the funeral.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mitchell’s Funeral Home.” Elizabeth answered. She quickly shrugged off her daughter’s arm and approached the woman. “My name is Elizabeth Silver. I’m Catherine’s mother. I’ll take care of any immediate problems. I have my daughter’s complete permission.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other woman looked at Catherine, who was nodded blankly while staring out the front glass doors. “Alright. My name is Diana Williams. I’m a grief counselor here at the hospital.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth turned to her husband. “Call me if you need me.” James said at her inquiring look. “Well go to the Kane’s house when you are done here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How are you going to get there?” Elizabeth asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evelyn stepped in at this moment. “I’ll take them. Then you can keep the car.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elizabeth smiled sadly and nodded. “Thank you Evelyn. You’re a great help.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re welcome, Mrs. Silver.” Evelyn replied shyly. Elizabeth and Diana left the group alone in the waiting room. Turning to the others, Evelyn said, “Come on, we better get going.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, that's it for today. Till tomorrow!</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:serpenze:402</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/402.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://serpenze.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=402"/>
    <title>It looms...</title>
    <published>2005-10-22T15:13:26Z</published>
    <updated>2005-10-22T15:13:26Z</updated>
    <category term="nano 05"/>
    <lj:music>Frank Loesser - Paris Original</lj:music>
    <content type="html">Well, November is only nine (?) days away, and with it comes NaNoWriMo. I've been trying to get some more background info written before it comes. I don't need to be working on background when I should be writing. I hope to win this year. *crosses fingers*&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anywho, I finally decided on which plot to use. Now I just have to come up with a title. Why do I get the feeling that that is going to be the hardest part of this thing? Eh...</content>
  </entry>
</feed>
